¶ The generall Description of the World.

HEaven was too long a reach for man to recover at one steppe. And there­fore God first placed him upon the earth, that he might for a time con­template upon his inferiour workes, magnifie in them his Creator: and receive here a hope of a fuller blisse, which by degrees he should at last enjoy in his place of rest. For this end was the lower world created in the beginning out of a rude masse, which before had no forme. And that it might be made habitable, the Lord separated the dry land from the waters upon the third day. Yet so as still they make but one Globe, whose Center is the same with the middle world; and is the point and rest as it were of all heavie bodies, which naturally apply themselves to it: and there are supported by their owne weight and equall poyze.

(2) It hath seemed incredible (to such as measure the won­ders of God by mans wisdome) that this massie part of the world should subsist by it selfe, not borne up by any outward prop, incompast onely with subtile and fleeting ayre, such as can neither helpe to sustaine nor resist the fall, could the earth be moved from her due place. But the wonder will cease if we remember, that the Lord sitteth upon the circle of the earth, Isa. 40. He set it upon her foundations so that it shall never move. He covered it with the deepe as with a Garment. The waters would stand above the mountains, but at his rebuke they fled. Yet he set them a bound which they should not passe, Psal. 104.

(3) Thus ordered by divine providence the Earth and Sea compose themselves into a Sphericall figure, as is here described. And is caused by the proper inclination of each part, which be­ing heavie, fals from every point of the circumference, and claps about the center: there settles as neer as it may towards his place of rest. We may illustrate both the figure and situation by a fa­miliar similitude, to an ingenious apprehension. Suppose we a knot to be knit in the midst of a cord that hath many ends: and those to be delivered to sundry men of equall strength, to be drawne severall waies round from every part, above and below, and on each side; questionlesse whilest every man drawes in the boes of the knots, it must needs become round: and whilst they continue to pluck with equall strength, it must rest immoveable in the middle betwixt them: since every strength, that would destroy, hath a strength equall to resist it. So it is in the bosome of the earth, where every part meets upon equall priviledges of nature: nor can any passe farther then the center, to destroy this compacted figure: for it must meet there with a body that will oppose it. Or if not, yet could it not passe since every motion from the middle were to ascend, which Nature will not permit in a body of weight as the earth is.

(4) Now though in a Sphere every crosse line which way soever drawne, if it runne through the middle, must needs be of equall quantity, and therefore admits no difference of length or b [...]edth: yet the Geographers for their purpose have conceived (and but conceived) a Longitude and Latitude upon the earth. The Longitude they reckon from the first Meridian in the Azo­res, and so Eastward round number the degrees upon the Ae­quator: The Latitude from the Aequator to each Pole, and num­ber the degrees upon the outward Meridionall circle. This ink­ling may suffice to instruct the ignorant in the search of any place that shall be hereafter mentioned in my Discourse.

(5) The compasse of the whole is cast by our latest and most learned, to be 216000. English miles; which though none ever yet so paced, as to measure them by the foote: yet let not the ignorant reject this account, since the rule by which they are led cannot faile. For we see by continuall experience, that the Sunne for every degree in the Heavens gaines sixtie miles upon earth towards his circuit round: and after 360. degrees returneth to the same point in respect of us, as before it was. Repeat the number of sixtie so oft, and you will finde the account just. And so by proportion of the Circumference to the Diameter (which is triplu sesqui septima the same which 22. hath to 7.) we may judge like wise of the earths thicknesse to the Center. The whole Diameter must (by rule) be somewhat lesser then a third part of the circle: that in proportion to 216000. will be 6872. halfe the number will reach the middle of the world, and that is 3436. In this report both of the quantitie and forme of the earth, we must not require such exactnesse as cannot vary a hairs bredth: for we see that the mountains of the earth, and often times the waves of the Sea make the superficies unequall. It will be sufficient, if there be no difference sensible to be reckoned in so great a balke. For let us rudely hew a ball out of a rough stone; still it is a ball though not so smooth as one of Crystall. Or suffer a mote to fall upon a Sphaere of glasse it changeth not its figure: farre lesse are the mountaines which we see in respect of the whole lumpe. For other rules or termes Geographicall I referre thee to a peculiar tract, that will afford me more roome and time.

(6) When the earth and sea were thus prepared with a due figure, a just quantitie and convenient seate both in respect of the heavens and themselves: Nature began (at command of the most High) to use her art, and to make it a fit dwelling place for the image of God, for so was man created: and so indeed was the earth no other then the picture of heaven. The ground brought forth her plants and fruits: the skies were filled with the fowle of the ayre: the waters yeelded their fish, and the field their cat­tle. No sooner his house was thus furnisht, but man enters upon his possessions the sixth day. And that shall be our tract to find out the worlds first Inhabitants; where it was peopled in the begin­ning: and how it was over-spread with Countries and Nations, as now it is.

(7) In the first age, there was little need of skill to measure the whole earth. A garden plot might suffice, and so (for a time) it did. It was planted in Eden. But where that was I may not peremptorily determine, nor indeed dare I be so curious in the search. The hidden things belong to the Lord, the revealed to us, Deut. 29. God himselfe in the beginning set a Cherubin, and the blade of a sword shaken to keepe the re-entry from our first Pa­rents: and we may affirme, hath concealed it ever since. Yet to satisfie (in some measure) such as are more inquisitive, I will touch at the severall conjectures, which have passed upon the place of this earthy Paradise, Rog. Higden Monk of Chester, and with him Ioh. Trevisa set it in the field of Damascus: and many other probably (enough) have thought it was in the land of Canaan. For that in divers places, it is noted with attributes proper to the garden of Eden. She was seated in the midst of Na­tions. Ezek. 5. It was a Land of Wheat, Barley, and Vines, Figtrees, and Pomegranates, a Land of Olives and Hony, a land whose stones were iron, and out of whose hils might be digged brasse, Deut. 8. She was pleasant above all Lands, Ezek. 20. Yet Franciscus Iunius, D. Willet, S^r. Walt. Raleigh and others, make it a part of Mesopota­mia, North-west from Babylon, about the degree of 78. in Lon­gitude, & of Latitude 35. where stil the Rivers meet mentioned in Genesis. And where Ptolemy hath the Audanites, a corrupt name (as is supposed) from Eden. Certainly it was about the middle of the earth, and abounded by a peculiar blessing of God, with all kinds serviceable for the use of man.

(8) But Adam soone lost his possession by his disobedi­ence, and was cast out on the East side of the Garden where he placed himselfe. Moses makes no more particular Relation. Cain is specified to have gone out of the presence of the Lord into the Land of Nod, and there built him a Citie, and named it after his sonnes name Henoch: this was the first Citie and was seated (some thinke) about Mount Libanus. As the place, so the time when it was founded is uncertaine: but the common con­jecture gives it to be about two or three hundred years after the Creation, when the world was replenished; as well it might be within that compasse, if we compare it to our knowne Stories. Abraham in 215. years had 600. thousand of his owne stocke, in the blessed line, besides women and children. And in this num­ber we omit his other seed, of whom came twelve Princes. Questionlesse after this proportion the people multiplied in the beginning, and so for 1656. yeares forward, and that must needs fill a large portion of the earth, most likely those parts of Asia that lye neerest to their first seat. For they wandred no farther then necessitie of roome compelled them.

(9) But now as man, so the sinne of man was growne to a height. For this the wrath of God fell upon them in a Flood, that destroyed the whole earth saving eight persons, Noah and his family, who were commanded into an Arke built by Gods owne direction, and is held to have been the pattern for all Ships to all posteritie.

(10) When the anger of the Lord was ceased, and the wa­ters abated, after 150. dayes float the Arke rested upon the Mountaines of Ararat in Armenia. They are supposed by most to be the same which Ptolemy calleth Montes Cordios, about the degree 75. Longitude, and in Latitude 39 Master Cartwright a Tayailor[?] of our owne Nation reports himselfe an eye-witnesse of many ancient and ruinous foundations there, which the Inha­bitants have beleeved through all ages to be the work of those first people, that for a long time durst not adventure into the lower Countries for feare of another Flood.

(11) But God blessed the remnant which he had preserved; and when he had given them the Rain-bow for a signe of his mercy, that he would no more breake up the fountaines of the great deepe, nor open the windowes of heaven upon them to root out all flesh, by degrees they descended from the hils East­ward, and seated themselves upon a plain in the Land of Shi [...]r. This was the lower part of Mesopotamia w^ch compassed Chal­dea and Babylonia, lying under the Mount Singara, a hill neer the degrees of 77. in Longitude, and of Latitude 36. and stands in

[Page 2] the direct way from Ararat or the Montes Cordios towards Babylon.

(12) There when their number increased, and they forced still to seeke new Colonies, they were ambitious to leave a name behind them for posteritie: and therefore adventured upon a building whose top should reach heaven: and so indeed it did; for it fetcht from thence Gods second vengeance. He confoun­ded their speech, that they no longer understood one the other. Thus they were broke off from their impious attempt, and scat­tered upon all the earth (about an hundred years after the Flood) into seventy two severall Nations, as some have punctually num­bred them.

(13) Whether Noah himselfe were present, or to what place he removed, it is uncertaine. He had yet two hundred and fiftie yeares to live, and thought to have had his habitation in Phaenicia North-ward from Palestine about the degree of 66. and 33.

(14) His sonnes, Sem, Ham, and Iapheth possest their seve­rall Provinces of the world. From Iapheth came the Isles of the Gentiles, of which we are a part, to him Europe is by most al­lotted. Sem not guiltie questionlesse of that proud enterprise, rested himselfe in the land of Canaan, which he knew as it was revealed to Abraham, should be given to his posteritie. Yet part of his issue, (the sonnes of Iocktan) were divided and lived re­mote toward the East. To him was Asia. But Cham by his fa­thers curse, for discovering his nakednesse, roaved to the ut­most parts of the earth, and peopled with his progeny especial­ly those Countries which are most toucht in Histories for Bar­barisme and Idolatrie. As indeed how could it otherwise be? since himselfe had lost his father that should instruct him: and therefore could deliver no precepts to his children, but left eve­ry one to his owne inventions. And those that at the confu­sion spred where ever they came this diversitie of Customes and Religions, that possesse the world at this day. To him was Africa.

(15) America too doubtlesse had her portion in the divisi­on, though not so soone or so immediate, but seemed rather of later times to have received her people from the bordering parts of Asia: and those are thought by most to have beene first inha­bited by Iocktan and his thirteene sonnes the issue of Sem. It is said in the text they possessed the East part from Mesha to Sephar, Iosephus takes the first for a Countrey, and the second for a Mountaine in India: in so much as that he strictly bounds out their possession from the River Cephew to Ieria, which is now called the East or Portugall Indies. Indeed many of those Easterne Regions are noted to beare the name as yet of Iocktans sonnes. The Shabeans sound as if they had Sheba to their father. And from Havilah is a Countrey in Ieria. From Saphira, Iose­phus derives Ophir, both of especiall fame for their plentie of Gold. But it is Doctor Willets opinion that Ophir was rather the same Region in the West Indies which is now called Peru. To say truth, we have little certaine of the first Inhabitants which were seated in America, or the parts of Asia neere about her: whether they were so long since knowne I must doubt. For the bestowing of Iocktan and his sonnes, it was toward the East from Mesha to Sephar: but where those are Saint Ierome con­fesseth himselfe at a stand. And for my part I will travell no far­ther in these hidden mysteries, then I find a path beaten before me.

(16) This may satisfie the ingenuous, that I have (as farre as I might in this little roome) tract the first Nations from their first Founders which they had in the beginning. But to draw the direct line of every people mixt as now they are, I thinke a worke impossible. To me I am sure it is. For besides our seve­rall translation, and promiscuous commerce, that puzzle us in the knowledge of our selves: we have of late found, and as yet are in search of a new people, that know not their owne origi­nall; nor have we any meanes to examine it, but conjecturall, such as may faile. To Moses time the Scripture affordeth us a certain truth for as many as he mentioneth. And since we have some light from such as have laboured in the search of Antiqui­ties. The families (as Iosephus gives time) are truly and curi­ously brancht forth and placed among the Genealogies before our Bible of the last translation.

(17) Thus farre it was requisite we should know at large the growth of the world from the beginning; and how the whole earth which at first knew but one Land-Lord, hath beene since rent into severall parcels, which Kings and Nations call their owne, and maintain their claime by force of Armes. This little compasse will not admit a more particular Relation of their affaires. For that I must referre my Reader to their Historians, and now descend to the Geographicall description and division of the world, as in after ages it was found by our first Artists, and hath beene since more at large discovered by the experience of our later travell [...]urs.

(18) And in this we may full observe our [...]. For que­stionlesse by the same degrees almost as it was inhabited, so it grew into the knowledge of our ancient Geographers. And therefore our first Authours in this Science bounded their de­scriptions within a lesse compasse, and divided the world into those three parts onely, which you see lye closest about the point of the earth, where the first men, first Religion, first Citie, first Empire, and first Arts were. For in Ptolemyes time (about an hundred and fortie years after Christ) we heare not of either Land or Sea knowne more then was contained in Asia, Africa, and Europe.

(19) And of that he never knew the East and North parts of Asia; nor the South of Africa, no nor the most Northerly parts of Europe: but placed the end of the world that way in ul­tima Thule, about sixtie three degrees from the Aequator. And Southward the other way not above 17. degrees, in Prosso per­m [...]torio, which at this day is called Mosambique Kicks. So the whole Latitude of the world, then knowne, did not reach the fourth part of the Compasse. In the Longitude indeed they came not so farre short; yet left they just halfe to the search of their posteritie. For they placed their first Meridian in the For­tunate Islands, and ended their reckoning in Region Sinarum of the Easterne Indies, and that is distant but 180. degrees to­ward the 260. which is the compasse of the whole.

(20) But God in these latter times hath inlarged our pos­sessions, that his Gospel might be propagated, and hath disco­vered to us Inhabitants almost in every corner of the earth. Our latter Geographers have set their marke beyond Ptolemies 60. degrees Eastward. And West-ward to the utmost parts of America. So that there are already knowne 340. of the earths Longitude. Toward the North Pole we have gained more in proportion, as farre as Nova z [...]mbla, and the sea is knowne to be navigable to the eight first degrees. Whether the rest be Land or not, it never yet appeared to any (as I heare of) but an Oxford Frier by a magique voyage. He reports of a black rock just under the Pole, and an Isle of Pygmies: other strange miracles, to which (for my part) I shall give little credit till I have better proofe for it then the Devils word.

Now of all the Southerne course is most unknowne; and yet Art hath not beene idle, nor altogether lost it selfe in the search: it hath discovered Countries about the 52. degree toward the Pole, but so uncertainly, that it may well yet keep her name of Terra incong [...]ita.

(21) Admirable was the wit of that man that first found out the vertue of the Loadstone, and taught thus to apply it in the Art of Navigation. And indeed the industry of them is much to be honoured, that have since ventured both their meanes and persons upon dangerous attempts, in the discoveries of peo­ple and Nations that knew not God, nor had apparant meanes for their redemption without his helpe. Among these (though the Genoa, Spaniard, and Portugall, carry the first name) we have noble sp [...]rits of our owne Nation, not to be ranked in the last place. Stupenda fuit revera industria Anglorum, saith Keckerman. And indeed we may justly enough requite him with his owne Elogie. The Dutch too have done their parts to joyne a new world to the old.

(22) To us it may be well called a new World: for it com­prehends in it two Continents, either of them larger then two parts of the other are.

The one is that Westerne Hemisphere that beares the name America from Americus Vesputius: but was indeed discovered (seven yeares before he knew it) by Christopherus Columbus in the yeare 1492. And the other is the Terra Magellanica, seated above the South Pole, and first found by Ferdinand Magellanus some twenty yeares after or thereabout: and is thought to be greater then the whole earth besides. Hitherto it is but conje­cturall, and some few Provinces have been rather described then knowne. You shall find them named in their severall Regions upon the Sea-coasts. Nova Guinea, Terra del Feugo, Psittacorum regio, Lucach, Beach, and Maletur.

(23) With these additions the world by some is divided into sixe parts, Europe, Asia, Africa, America, Septentrionalis, Incognita, and Terra Australis Magellanica: which are thus disposed in the Globe of the earth. Asia in the Easterne Hemis­phaere.

And being the first part which was inhabited, shall be the point unto which I will direct the rest: part on the West and part on the South is Africa scituated: on the North and West Europe: more toward the West America utraque: full North Septentrionalis incognita: and full South the Terra Magellanica.

(24) Those we will reduce (in our method) to the foure common parts which generally passe in our descriptions of the world: Europe, Asia, Africa, America utraque: in this last in­clude the Terra Septentrionalis, and Magellanica (as others have before done) and allow it not a severall part by it selfe, in re­gard that little can be reported of those Countries, but what may be dispatcht in a few words. The Inhabitants are not many in either, and those barbarous, in the Terra Magellanica they goe naked. In the land Del Feugo there is much smoake. In Psitta­ [...]rum Region there are great [...]rats. In Beach gold. In Mal­ [...] spices.

(25) Of the rest severally I shall not need here to inlarge my Discourse, since the particular Map of every Region may justly challenge it as their proper right: and will be I hope very short­ly extant for my Reader to peruse.

¶ The Description of ASIA.

THE method propounded in our gene­rall description of the World, gives Asia the prerogative, as well for worth as time. Europ [...] shall not want her due, in her due place. It will suffice her, if she be at this day most famous, for the acts of men, and so it is allowed by most. But in Asia did God himselfe speak his miraculous work of the Cre­ation. There was the Church first collected: there was the Savi­our of the world born, Crucified and raised again: indeed the greatest part of Divine History was there written and acted. And if we should as well compare her to the rest, in that earthly glory of Kingdoms, Empires, and Nations, which sounds fairest to mans sense, she would still keep her ranke. For was not the first Monarchs and Monarchies of the world in Assyria, Persia, Babylonia, Media? Did not the first people of the world receive their being in Mesopotamia? And had not the severall tongues of the world their originall in Babylonia? These are parts of Asia, and were in the first ages blest with Gods owne holy presence: Exod. 3. and the footing of Angels: Exod. 14. however now it is left (for her Infidelity) to the punishment of a Propheticall curse that long before past upon her: and is delivered up into the hands of Turks and Nations that blaspheme their Creator; and there­fore doth not flourish in that height as heretofore. Consider that Gods hand is now upon her, and the rest will follow without much wonder.

(2) In respect of both Europe & Africa, it is situated East-ward. But if we compare it to the Aequator it lieth almost wholly in the Northerne Hemisphaere: I need except none of the maine Continent, onely a few Ilands, which are as it were retainers to Asia, and lie partly Southward beyond the line. It is divided on the West from Europe by the River Tanais, Pontus Euxinus, and part of the Mediterraneum Sea. From Africa by that Pathmos which divides the Red Sea from the Mediterraneum, and is about 72. miles long. On the other three sides, it is begirt with the vast Ocean, which in the East is called Pontus River, on the North, Marc Scythicum the Tartarian Sea, and in the South the Indian Sea. Through the middle runs the Mount Taurus at full length, with the whole Continent of Asia, and divides it toward the North and South into Asiam Exteriorem and Interiorem, with so many windings that the length is reckoned by Gnadus to be 580 [...]0 stadia, by Maginus 45000. stadia, and that is 5625. Italian miles, those of our own Nation account it 6250. English miles. The bredt [...] (as Strabo reports it) is in most places 3000. stadia, as our own Geographers 375. miles. From the North-shore com­meth the Mountaine Imaus, directly South almost, and divideth it toward the East and West into Scythia intra Imaum, and Scy­thia extra Imaum. By these bounds the length is set to be 5200. and the bredth 4560. miles.

(3) Now adde together, that this Region was at first the Paradise of the world, and indeed still enjoyeth a fertile soyle and temperate ayre, and that it exceeds in compasse the two o­ther parts of the old world, to which she was the Mistresse for Arts and Sciences; yet it is not at this day so well peopled in pro­portion, as this little Europe, which came after many hundred yeares. For this we need search no farther cause then Gods just anger: yet hath he not exercised upon her, on [...]ly by miraculous and immediate punishment from heaven: but hath suffered (as it were) her own creatures, over which at first man had the rule, to turn head upon their Lords, and possesse their habitation. For it is so ever-run with wild beasts and cruell Serpents, that in ma­ny places they live not without much danger.

(4) In this though the Nation suffer for their monstrous ir­religion: yet the earth which did not offend reserves her place, and abounds with many excellent Commodities, not else-where to be had, Myrrhe, Frankincense, Cinnamon, Cloves, Nutmegs, Mace, Pepper, Muske, Iewels of great esteeme, and Minerals of all sorts: it breeds Elephants, Camels, and many other beasts, Serpents, Fowles wilde and tame, and some have added such monstrous shapes of men, as passe all beliefe.

(5) And thus from the generall view of Asia, we will glance upon her severall Regions, Kingdomes, and Provinces, as it hath beene heretofore divided. In this we finde difference of Authours, that follow their severall placita, all perhaps true e­nough in their owne sense: though not alike if they be compa­red. These we will not so much as name, but insist upon one that may best fit my short Description. Her parts are Asia the lesse, and Asia the greater, and the Ilands neer about.

(6) Aes [...]a the lesse i [...] th [...] th [...] Europ [...] and be­gan East-ward from thence, it was called by the Geographers there residing by a speciall name Anatolia (corruptly Natolia) [...]. On the West therefore and toward the North is Greece: full West is the Archipelagius: on the East is the River Euphrates: on the North the Pontus Euxinus, and on the South the Mediterraneum. It is included betwixt the Meridians of the 51. degree of Longitude and the 72. so Maginus: and in Latitude it is seated almost betwixt the same parallels with Italy.

(7) A Countrey it was once of singular fertilitie, exceeding rich in fruits & pasture auratisquo omnibus: and indeed all things else that either mans necessitie, commoditie, or pleasure could require. It was mother to many of our learned Ancients. The Dorica, Ionica, and Aeolica Dialects of the Greeke Tongue had here their originals. It was the seat of the Troiane Kingdome, and many other Nations famous in Histories, as well Christians as Ethnicks, though now there remaines no face of so excellent a Region. Cyrus first began the spoyle: then the Macedonians and Alexanders Captaines: after them the Romanes: and last of all the Turks miserably rent in pieces, and have left the ruines to shew of foure thousand Townes and Cities. The residue have lost both their names and memorie of their Predecessors. And the people are fallen from the knowledge, industrie, and religi­on of their Fore-fathers. For before Christ, when they were at worst that Histories report of them, they were for the morst part learned, and laborious in ordering of their soyle to the best ad­vantage. Afterward they became good Christians: for with them were the seven Churches which Saint Iohn mentioneth in the Apocalyps. Now scarce is it inhabited but toward the Sea-side: and that by a base and abject people, such as are both lazy in their life, and odious Idolaters in their Religions. For the most part Mahumetans.

(8) Let my first division of this Asia the lesse, be into two Regions, of these one hath the particular appellation of Asia pro­pria, and containes the severall Regions of (1) Caria, (2) Ionia, (3) Doris, (4) Aeolis Phrygia, (5) Lydia, (6) Minor, (7) and Maior. The other hath no one name as I find among Geogra­phers, but is knowne by her Provinces of (1) Cilicia, (2) Pam­philia, (3) Lycia, (4) Bythinia, (5) Pontus, (6) Paphlagonia, (7) Galatia, (8) Cappadocia, (9) Lycaonia, (10) Pisidia, and (11) Armenia minor.

(9) Asia propria was the scene of many noble actions much celebrated among our Historians. First in Caria stood the Citie Mindum, upon which Diogenes brake his jest, that the Citizens should take heed lest it run out at her gates. And Halicarnassus the birth-place of Dionysius and Herodotus: and of this was Artemisia Queene that erected the miraculous Monument in honour of her husband Mausolus. The second Province is Ionia, and here stood Miletum where Paul made his Oration to the Elders of Ephesus: and here Ephesus it selfe the starre of Asia, that as well for her Religion as her miraculous Temple set the world at a gaze upon her. It was raised in the middle of the Ci­tie, modelled out by Ctesiphon, but was 2 [...]0. yeares in building: and was ordered in such a ground that no earth-quake should move it: it was 425. foot long, and 220. broad, and had an hun­dred twenty seven pillars, given by so many severall Kings (saith Vadianus) whereof twenty seven were most curiously graven, all the rest of Marble polished. In this Citie Saint Iohn the Evangelist is said to have gone downe into his grave alive: there be who yet question his death: and Irenaeus reports that he lived in Traians time. This with the third and fourth Provinces of Doris and Aeolis were onely accounted Greeks: the other Nations of Asia were called Barbarians. (5) Lydia was the fifth named in our Division, and in her are many Cities, which we have mentioned in Scripture, and are common among other Writers. Of these the chiefe are Laodicea, Thyatira, Philadelphia, Sardis, where Croesus kept his Court, and Pergamus the seat of Attalus, that made the Romanes his heire, and where Galen the great Physician was borne, and lived 140. years. (6) The first was Phrygia minor; it is called Troas by the Inhabitants and those are now Greeks, Turks, & Arabians; heretofore they were the ancient Troians, that gave Homer his subject for his admired Poeme. Here is that Adramittium named in the Acts: and Traia­nopolis: and the Mount Tmolus, that sends down a River into Lydia with abundance of gold and silver. And lastly, the Mount Ada, famous for the judgement of Paris past upon the 3 god­desses. (7) The last was Phrygia maior: and on this was Gordi­on, the very town where Gordius hampered his plow-tacklings in such a knot that none might unty, but he that should possesse the Monarchie of the world: and indeed it proved true enough in Alexander the great. Another was Midaium where Midas sonne to this Gordius turned all to gold with a touch. A third Colosse, the place of the Colossians to whom Saint Paul directs an Epistle. And all these were contained within the compasse of [...] which [...] the name of Asia propri [...].

(10) The other Provinces of Asia minor [...] their Stori [...] worth the memory, (1) The first was Cilicia now called Ca­ramania; whose people in times past were noted for grand Py­rats, til overcome by Pompey, and when by force they were tur­ned honest, they gained the repute of a warlike Nation, especial­ly

[Page 4] in Seafights. So Lucan.

It was a rich Province to Rome when Cicero was Proconsul: and still it is full of pleasant places; but withall hath many wild and wast grounds, that are no mans peculiar: but who will, may there freely feed their Goats, which afford them good commodities, as well by their milke as their haire, of which are made most cu­rious Ch [...]lets. In this P [...]ovi [...]ce was Tarsus th [...] Ci [...]y of Saint Paul, and Nicopolis and Pompe [...]opolis and Alexandria. (2) The second Pamphilia. The people were once called Soli, and used a rude kinde of Idiom, from whence the very word Soloecismus, and here was Perga, Sida, and Attalia, Sea Townes mentioned in the Acts. (3) The third was Lycia, a fruitfull Countrey in the Plaines, and was heretofore of great fame. The Metropolis was Patara Saint Nicholas his birth-place, & where sometimes Apollos answers were returned. (4) Pontus and Bythinia were the fourth and fifth, though once severed, yet afterward they made but one Province, and was governed by Mithridates that first found out the medicine that bears his name. He had many yeares warre with Rome, but at last with much adoe was over­come. Her Cities were Chalcedon, the place of the fourth ge­nerall Councell, and Nice of the first: as also Nicomedia, Apamia, &c. (6) The sixth Paphlagonia, and from hence had the Veneti­ans their originall, and were at first called Heneti, but being dri­ven out by sedition, they followed Autenor in Italy, and there it seemes changed a letter of their name. (7) Galatia the seventh: and to the Inhabitants Saint Paul directed one of his Epistles. It was the seat of King Deiotarus, Client to Cicero, as appeares by an Oration in his behalfe.In this Province were many Iews dispersed after the Passion: the chiefe Cities are Iuliopolis and Ancyra, where a Synod was heretofore held, called Synod An­cyra [...]a. (8) The eighth Cappadocia, heretofore Leucosyria. Here is the Citie Amasia, which receiveth the Turks eldest son after their circumcision, till their Fathers (the Emperors) death. And here Maza [...]a, where Saint Basil lived, that first gave him­selfe to a Monasticall life: and the flourishing Citie Trepizand, heretofore a seat Imperiall. (9) Ninthly, Lycaonia. In the South of this Region is the hill Chimaera, that gives occasion to a Poe­ticall fiction of a Monster, with a Lions head, a Goats body, and tayle of a Serpent. For so on the top of this hill were Lions, in the middle Goats, & in the valley Serpents. Bellerophon rid it, and first made it habitable: and thence this fable. Here was Ico­nium and Lystra, where Timothie was borne, and Paul and Bar­nabas adored as Gods. (10) Pisidia was famous for the Cities of Antiochia and Lisinia. (11) Lastly, Armenia Minor is by most thought to be the Land of Ararat, where the Arke rested. And there is great store of Oyle and excellent Wine.

(11) Hitherto our Tract hath beene of Asia the lesse, or A­natolia. It resteth that we proceed to Asia Maior, which lyeth remote from Europe toward the East. And of this we can make no large description in so small a scantling: we will onely marke out the Provinces, and referre my Reader to more particular Relation in our severall Maps that contain the Turkish Empire, Tartaria, Persia and China, all Kingdomes of Asia the great. The parts, as for the present we will divide it, are th [...]se, (1) Syria, (2) Palestina, (3) Armenia Maior, (4) Arabia triplex, (5) Media, (6) Assyria, (7) Mesopotamia, (8) Persia, (9) Chaldea, (10) Parthia, (11) Hircania, (12) Tartaria, (13) China, (14) India.

(12) Syria is the first, and hath in it the Provinces of Phae­nicia, Caelosyria, and Syrophaenicia. In Phaenicia was Tyre & Sidon, Sarepta, and Ptolomais, where two Kings of England have laid their siege, Richard and Edward the first. In Caelosyria stands Hieropolis and Damascus, Aleppo, Tripolis, &c. (2) The second Palestina, which Ptolemy reckons into Syria. It is in length 200. miles: in bredth not above 50. It contained the Provinces of Samaria, Idumaea, Judaea, where Ierusalem was, & not far thence Bethlehem. Galilaea both the higher called Galilaea Gentium, and lower: and in this was Nazareth & Mount Tabor, where Christ was transfigured. (3) The third is Armenia Maior, or Turko­mania. In this was Colchus, whēce Iason fetcht his golden fleece: Now it is inhabited by Turks. (4) Arabia is the fourth: and that had three parts. Arabia desorta, where the children of Israel were fed with Manna forty years. Arabia petrosa, where Mount Sinai was, and the Law given. The last, Arabia faelix, counted the fruitfullest Countrey in the world. In this Arabia is the Ci­tie Medina where Mahumet is intombed in an iron Chest, sup­ported onely by a roofe of Adamant, without other art to keepe it from falling to the ground. (5) The fifth Media, it was once a large Empire, and one of the first. The fruits of the Countrey are said to be alwaies green. (6) The sixth Assyria, a very plea­sant and temperate Countrey: and here was the Citie Ninivie, whither Ionas was sent. (7) The seventh Mesopotamia; in whose lower part, Chaldaea stood, as our latest Writers affirme, and Babylonia. (8) The eighth Persia, a mighty Empire go­verned by a Sophy. The people are Mahumetanes, yet differ somewhat from the Turkes. Their language passeth currant through the whole Easterne world. The Metropolitane is Per­sepolis. (9) The ninth Chaldaea, often mentioned in the Scrip­ture; & here was the fifth Sibyl called Erythraea, that prophesied of Christ. (10) The tenth Parthia, a Province of note for its continuall hostilitie with Rome, and excellent Archery: for the Inhabitants used their Bow with as much dexterity in their re­treat as in the battaile: and by that means oft times won advan­tage upon the enemie by their flight. (11) Hircania the ele­venth, an illustrious Countrey, and hath many Cities of note, abounds with wine and hony. (12) Tartaria called heretofore Scythia, the Inhabitants Scythians, and before that Magozi [...], from Magog the son of Iapheth, that first inhabited these parts. It was once possessed by the Amazons, a Nation of women, after their dissolution came the Scythians, among whom Tomyris is innobled by Iustine for her victory over Cyrus. Vpon them came the Goths, and those were driven out by the Tartars, which be­gan their Empire 1187. so Maginus. It is a large Countrey, and the people stout. They have no Cities nor houses, but live in tents by troups, which they call heards. Their prince is named Cham, and obeyed with great reverence. (13) The thirteenth is China, by Ptolemy Sinarum regio: it hath in it 240. Cities of note. In this Region is Quinsay, the greatest Citie in the world. It hath on the North a wall of 100. miles in length. (14) The last is India, and the largest portion of earth that passeth under one name. Strabo writes that there were 50000. Towns quorum nullum Cô minus fuit. In the middle runneth the River Ganges, and divides it into India intra Gangem, the part that lieth toward the West, and India extra Gangem, which is the part toward the East. The Scripture calleth it Havilah. This region hath many very precious Commodities, Medicinall drugs, and Merchandize of great estimation. The chiefe place is Goa, where the Viceroy of Portugall resides, and with a Councell of the King of Spaine, exercises a power over all these quarters.

(13) The Ilands of Asia, as they are of lesse account then the Maine, so they must be content with a shorter Survey. We will ranke them into the same order with the Continent.

(14) The first are of Asia the lesse, and lye more Westward toward Europe. They onely worth note are two, Rhodes and Cyprus. (1) First Rhodes is in the Sea over against Caria. In the chiefe Citie of this Ile stood the Colossus in the forme of a man, erected in a kinde of Religion to the Sunne, that once a day at least breaks out upon the Ile, howsoever cloudy it be in other places. Graecians heretofore possest it, and when the Chri­stians had lost the Holy Land, the Emperour of Constantinople gave this Ile to the Knights of Saint Iohn in Hierusalem in the year 1308. But now the Inhabitants are most Turks, and some Iews sent thither out of Spaine. As for Christians they may not stay in the Citie in the night time. (2) The second is Cyprus, a place heretofore consecrated to Venus, to whom both men and women performed their sacrifice naked, till by the prayer of Barnabas the Apostle the Temple was ruined. Trogus reports, that the fathers of this Ile had wont to prostitute their daughters to Mariners for mony, whereby to raise them a portion against they could get them husbands: but Christianity corrected those barbarous customes. In time it was made a Romane Province, and in the division of the Empire was assigned to the Emperour of Constantinople. So it continued till Richard the first of Eng­land in his holy Voyage put into this place for fresh water: but being incensed by the discourteous usage of the Cyprians, turned his intent into an invasion, took the King prisoner, and bound him in silver fetters. Afterward he sold it to the Templers for a time, but recovered it againe, and exchanged it for the title of Ierusalem.

(15) Lastly, the Ilands of Asia the great lye most in the In­dian or Easterne Ocean, and indeed are innumerable, but the chiefe of account are these. Ormus, Zeiland, Summatra, Auirae Insulae, Bocuro, Iaua Maior and Minor, Iapan, and Moluccoes, and the Philippian Iles.

The first is Ormus, exceeding barren, and yet of it self a King­dome, and full of Trade. (2) Zeilan so happy in pleasant fruits, that some have thought it was the place of Paradise. (3) Sum­matra lying directly under the Aequator, the Inhabitants are [...]. (4) And so are the Inhabitants of the Auirae Insulae that lye West from Summatra. (5) Bocuro so large an Ile, that the compasse is said to be three moneths saile. (6) Iaua Maior, called by Scaliger, the Compendium of the world; the In­habitants feed on Rats and Mice; it yeelds much spice. (7) And so doth Iauan Minor. (8) Iapan aboundeth so with gold, that the Kings Palace was covered with it in the time of Paulus Ve­netus. They enter not into their dining roome with their shooes on. (9) The Moluccoes are five, and abound much with all sorts of spices. In these is said to be the Bird of Paradise that fly­eth continually, having no feet to rest upon: the Henne layeth her egges (if you will beleeve it) in a hole of the Cocks back. (10) Lastly, the Philippian Isles that lye North of the Moluccoes are 1100. as Maginus numbers them. They were discovered in the time of Philip the second of Spaine, and from him took their name, 1364. They abound with Spices, and part of the Inhabi­tants have entertained Christianity.

(16) And thus I have made a briefe dispatch both of the Con­tinent and Ilands of either Asia and have given my Reader a hint (at least) of their Stories, which he may find at large in their se­verall Authors.

¶ The Description of AFRICA.

AFRICA as it lay neerest the seat of the first people, so questionlesse it was next inhabited: and therefore requires the second place in our Division. It is generally agreed upon, that the North parts were possest by the sons of Cham not long after the confusion. And so indeed the Kingly Prophet in the 78. Psalme, useth the Tents of Cham for the Land of Egypt, which is the part of Africa which joynes upon the South west of Asia, and is divided from the holy Land but by a small Isthmus. Give the people their owne asking, and they will have the glory of the first Inhabitants of the World: and prove it too both from the temperature of their aire, and fertility of their soyle, which breeds and nourisheth not onely Plants and fruits, but sends forth, of its owne vertue, living creatures in such sort, as amaseth the beholder. We have a re­port (if you will beleeve it) that in a ground neere the River Nilus, there have been found Mice halfe made up, and Nature taken in the very nick, when she had already wrought life in the fore-parts, head and brest, the hinder joynts yet remaining, in the forme of earth. Thus I suppose they would have man at first growne out of their soyle, without the immediate hand of God in his Creation. And it hath been the opinion of some vaine Philosophers, that for this cause have made the Ethiopians to be the first people: for that there the Sunne by his propinquitie, wrought soonest upon the moisture of the ground, and made it fit for mortality to sprout in.

(2) But to leave these, without doubt Africa is of great an­tiquity, and so is allowed by all Historians of credit; In the yeare 1566. the people were increased to an exceeding multitude; and therefore were inforced to enlarge their bounds, upon their neighbouring Countries. For as it was of a most rare fertilitie: so it lay not any long way, and had free accesse to it by land from the garden of our first Parents.

(3) In the time of Abraham we have better assurance from the word of God, that it was then a place of fame, and the Inha­bitants of some growth, for they were able to supply the wants of the Countries adjoyning by their store: and thither went A­braham out of the Land of Canaan, to avoyd the great famine, Gen. 1 [...]. She had then her Princes, Pharaoh and his mighty men, that feared not to resist God, and were afterward made the in­struments of his punishments upon the children of Israel: for they kept them in bondage foure hundred years, as was foretold to Abraham in the 15. of Genesis.

(4) But this proofe of Ancientry concerns not the whole Countrey: onely those Regions which lye under the temperate Zone. The rest for a long time after were unknowne to our Geo­graphers, held not habitable, indeed beyond Mount Atlas, by reason of the extreme heat. The reports which passe of it be­fore Ptolemyes time were but at randome, and by guesse of such as had never sayled it round, or scarce come within sight of it, but at a great distance, and by this means, either out of their owne errour, or else a desire of glory more then they had deser­ved: or perhaps a Travailors trick, to cheat the ignorant world that could not confute their reports, they spread many idle fa­bles of monstrous people without heads, with their eyes and mouthes in their breasts, maintained to this day by some Au­thours of good esteeme. But for my part I hold it most reason­able to credit S. Augustine, who was born and died in Africa. That he in his eighth book De Civitate Dei, acknowledgeth no such creatures, or if they be, they be not men; or if men, not borne of Adam. And our later discoveries joyne in with him that report not (upon their owne experience) of any other peo­ple then such as our selves are; and yet I suppose they have seen more of the Countrey, then ever any heretofore did. For they passe not now to sayle it round once a yeare, by the Cape of good Hope to the East-side of the very Isthmus toward the Red-Sea.

(5) This course by the South was discovered by one Vasco de Gama, in the yeare 1497. and a way found to the East Indies, by which the Princes of Portugall receive an infinite gaine, both in Spices, and other Merchandize. The hope of which first set them upon the adventure. And in this one thing we owe much to our owne Countrey, otherwise a detestable plague, that the insatiate desire of wanton commodities hath opened to us a large part of the world before not knowne, and which we hope may hereafter increase the light of the Gospel, and the number of the Elect.

(6) If we compare Her to the two other portions of the same Hemisphere▪ she is situated wholly South, and in part West-ward. It is divided on the North from Europe by the Me­diterraneum Sea. On the South where it runnes into a kind of poynt at the Cape of good Hope, it is bound with the vast Ocean, which in that part hath the name of the Aethiopicke Sea; on the East with the Red Sea; and on the West with the Atlantike Ocean, called there in our common Maps, Mare del North. So that in briefe we reckon both Her Longitude and Latitude in the largest parts, to be neere upon 4200. English miles.

(7) Notwithstanding this Vast extent of ground, yet we still of Europe keepe our owne, and by authority of the most and best Geographers, exceed as much for number, as either this or Asia do for roome. Cause enough there is why Africa indeed should come short of both: for in most parts, she hath scarce plenty suf­ficient to maintaine Inhabitants: and where there is, we shall meete with multitudes of ravening beasts, or other horrible monsters, enough to devoure both it and us. In a word, there is no Region of the world so great an enemy to mans commerce: there is such scarcity of water, that no creature almost could live, had not Nature provided thereafter, that the greater part of them endures not drinke in the very middest of Summer. So Pliny reports. And if (as sometimes they be inforced by such as take them) they suddenly perish. Thus we see how God gives a propertie to each place, that may make up her defects, lest it should be left as well by beast as men. Their Land is full of sandy deserts, which lye open to the windes and stormes, and oft times are throwne up into billows like waves of the Sea, and indeed are no lesse dangerous. Strabo writes that Cambyses his army was thus hazzarded in Aethiopia. And Herodotus, that the Psitti an ancient but foolish Nation (it seems) in Africa, as they marched towards the South, to revenge themselves upon the windes for drying up their Rivers, were overwhelmed with sand, and so dyed in their graves. Besides these annoyances it is so full of a venomous kind of Serpent, that in some places they dare not dresse their Land, unlesse they first fence their legs with bootes against the sting. Other wild creatures there are which range a­bout, and possesse to themselves a great portion of this Coun­trey, and make a Wildernesse of Lions, Leopards, Elephants, and in some places Crocodiles, Hyenas, Basilisks, and indeed monsters without either number or name. Africa now every yeare pro­duceth some strange creature before not heard of, peradventure not extant. For so Pliny thinks, that for want of water, creatures of all kinds at sometimes of the year gather to those few rivers that are, to quench their thirst: And then the Males promiscu­ously inforcing the Females of every species which comes next him, produceth this variety of formes: and would be a grace to Africa, were it not so full of danger to the Inhabitants, which as Salust reports, dye more by beasts then by diseases. For those traits about Barbary are every tenth year, 15. or 25. visited with a great plague, and continually infected with the French disease in such violence, that few recover, unlesse by change of ayre in­to Numidia, or the Land of Negroes, whose very temper is said to be a proper Antidote against those diseases.

(8) But among all these inconveniences, commodities are found of good worth: and the very evils yeeld at last their be­nefit, both to their owne Countrey and other parts of the world. The Elephant a docible creature and exceeding usefull for battel: The Camel which affords much riches to the Arabian. The Barbaric horse, which we our selves commend: The Ram, that be­sides his flesh gives twenty pound of wooll from his very tayle: The Bull, painfull, and able to do best service in their tillage. And so most of their worst, alive or dead, yeeld us their medicinall parts, which the world could not well want.

(9) In her division we will follow our latter Masters in this Art, whom time at least and experience, if no other worth, have made more Authentike, and those divide it into seven parts. (1) Barbarie or Mauritania. (2) Numidia. (3) Lybia or A­frica propria. ( [...]) Nigritarum terra. (5) Aethiopia superior. (6) Aethiopia inferior. (7) Aegypt: and to these we adde the (8) Ilands belonging to Africa.

(10) Barbari [...] is the first. The bounds of it are North-ward the Mediterraneum, West-ward the Atlantike: On the South the Mountaine Atlas, and on the East Aegypt. It is esteemed the most noble part of all Africa: and hath its name from an Ara­bick word Barbara, that signifies a kind of rude sound, for such the Arabians tooke their Language to be: and thence the Greci­ans call them Barbarians that speake a harsher Language then themselves. After the Latines, and now we, esteeme the people of our owne Nation barbarous, if they ever so little differ from the rudenesse either of our tongue or manners. The Inhabi­tants are noted to be faithfull in their course: but yet craftie in promising, and performing too. For they are covetous, ambiti­ous, jealous of their wives beyond measure. Their Countrey yeelds Oranges, Dates, Olives, Figges, and a certaine kinde of Goate, whose haire makes a stuffe as fine as silke. It contains in it the Kingdomes of Tunnis, Algeires, Fesse, and Morocho. (1) Tunnis, is famous for severall places mentioned of [...]. Here was Dona where Augustine was Bishop, and Hippo his birth-place. And Tunnis a Citie five miles in compasse, and old Carthage built by Virgils Dido, Romes emula for wealth, valour, and am­bition of the universall Empire. It was twentie two miles in

[Page 6] circuit: And Vtica, memorable for Catoes death. (2) Algeires containes in it a strange Harbour for the Turkish Pyrats: and is of note for the resistance it made Charles the fifth; who received before the chiefe Townes in this Region, an innumerable losse of Ships, Horses, Ordnance and men. (3) Fesse hath a Citie in it with seven hundred Churches, and one of them a mile and halfe in compasse (Stafford): And in this Countrey was our English Stukeley slaine. (4) Morocho, where the chiefe Town of the same name hath a Church larger then that of Fesse, and hath a Tower so high, that you may discerne from the top of it the Hills of Az [...]si at an hundred and thirty miles distance. Here is likewise a Castle of great fame, for their Globes of pure gold that stand upon the top of it, and weighing 130000. Barbarie Dukets.

(11) Numidia was the second part in our Division of Afri­ca, and hath on the West the Atlantike, on the East Aegypt, on the North Atlas, and the deserts of Lybia on the South. It is called likewise regio dactylifera, from the abundance of Dates; for they feed upon them onely; a people, Idolaters, Idiots, Theeves, Murderers, except some few Arabians that are min­gled among them of ingenious disposition, and addicted much to Poetry. They seldome stay longer in one place then the eating down of the grafle: and this wandring course makes but few Cities, and those in some places three hundred miles distant.

(12) Lybia the third is limited on the East with Nilus, West­ward with the Atlantike, on the North with Numidia, and the South with terra Nigritarum. It was called Sacra, as much as Desert: For so it is, and a dry one too, such as can afford no water to a travellor sometimes in seven dayes journey. The Inhabi­tants are much like to the Numidians, live without any Law al­most of Nature. Yet in this place were two of the Sibyls, which prophecied of Christ, and Arrius the Hereticke. About Lybia were the Garamantes, and the P [...]illi mentioned before for their simple attempts against the South winde.

(13) Terra Nigritarum, the Land of Negroes is the fourth, and hath on the West the Atlantike, on the East Aethiopia supe­rior, on the North Lybia, on the South the Kingdome of Mani­longo in the inferior Aethiopia. It hath the name either from the colour of the people which are black, or from the River Niger, famous as Nilus almost, for her overflowing, insomuch, that they passe at some times in Boats through the whole Countrey. It is full of Gold and Silver, and other Commodities: but the Inhabitants most barbarous. They draw their originall from Chus, and have entertained all Religions that came in their way. First their owne, then the Iewes, the Mahumetans, and some of them the Christian. For the most part they live not as if reason guided their actions. Maginus numbers twenty five Provinces of this Countrey, which have had their severall Governours. Now it knoweth but foure Kings, and those are (1) The King of Tombulum, and he is an infinite rich Monarch, hates a Iew to the death of his subject that converseth with him: keepes a guard of three thousand Horsemen besides Foote. (2) Of Bor­naum, where the people have no proper Names, no Wives pe­culiar, and therefore no Children which they call their owne. (3) Of Goaga, who hath no estate but from his Subjects as he spends it. (4) Gualatum, a poore Countrey, God wot, not worth either Gentrie or Lawes, or indeed the name of a King­dome.

(14) Aethiopia Superior the fifth, and is called likewise the Kingdome of the Abissines. It is limited on the North with Aegypt, on the South with the Montes Lunae, on the East with the Red Sea, and on the West with the Kingdome of the Nigers and Manilongo. It is distinct from the Aethiopia so often men­tioned in Scripture: For by all probability, that was in another quarter of the world, and reacheth from the Red Sea to the Persian Gulfe. It is governed by one of the mightiest Empe­rours in the world: For his power reacheth almost to each Tro­picke, and is called by us Presbyter Iohn. He is the onely white man amongst them, and drawes his Line from Solomon, and the Queene of the South. His Court rests not long in any one place, but is moveable as well for housing as retinue. For it consists of Tents onely to the number of sixe thousand, and in­compasseth in, about twelve or thirteene miles. He hath under him seventy Kings, which have their severa [...]l Lawes and Cu­stomes; Among these the Province of Dobas hath one, that no man marry till he hath killed twelve Christians. The Inhabi­tants of the whole Region are generally base and idle: the better sort have the modestie to attire themselves, though it be but in Lions and Tygers skinnes. Their Religion is Mixt. Christi­ans they have, but yet differ from us; For they Circumcise both sects. Their oath is by the life of their King, whom they never see but at Christmas, Easter, and Holy Rood. Their Com­modities are Oranges, Lemmons, Cittrons, Barley, Sugar, Ho­ny, &c.

(15) Aethiopi [...] inferior the sixth part of Africa, is on every side begirt with Sea except toward the North; that way it is severed from the Abissines by the Montes Luna. The government of this Region is under five free Kings, (1) Of Aiana, which con­taines in it two petty Kingdomes of Adel and Adia, and abounds with Flesh, Hony, Wax, Gold, Ivorie, Corn, very large Sheepe. (2) Zanguebar, in this stands Mesambique, called by Ptolemie, Prassum Promon [...]orium, and was the utmost part Southward of the old world. The Inhabitants are practised much in So [...]th-saying, indeed Witch-craft. (3) Of Monomolopa, in which is reported to be three thousand Mines of Gold. Here there lives a kind of Amazons as valiant as men. Their King is served in great pompe, and hath a guard of two hundred Mastives. (4) Cafraia, whose people live in the Woods without Lawes like brutes. And here stands the Cape of good Hope, about which the Sea is alwaies rough and dangerous: It hath beene especially so to the Spaniard. It is their owne note, in so much, that on [...] was very angry with God, that he suff [...]red the English Hereticks to passe it so easily over, and not give his good Cathol [...]k [...]s the like speed. (5) Manicongo, whose Inhabitants are in some parts Christians, but in other by-Provinces Anthropophagi, and have shambles of mans flesh, as we have for meat. They kill their own children in the birth, to avoyd the trouble of breeding them, and preserve their Nation with stolen brats from their neighbouring Countries.

(16) Aegypt, is the seventh and last part of the African Con­tinent, which deserves a larger Tract then we can here afford it: But for the present be content with a briefe Survey; and satisfie your selfe more particularly in the many severall Authours that write her story. It hath on the East the Red Sea, Barbarie on the West: on the North, the Mediterraneum, and Aethiopia Superior on the South. It was first possest by Cham, and therefore called Chemia in their owne antique Stories: Or at least by Mitzraim his Grand-childe, and is so agreed upon by most. For plenty it was called Orbis horreum, yet it had very seldome any raine, but that defect was supplied by the River Nilus: The places of note are, Caire and Alexandria. The first was heretofore Memphis: Some say Babylon, whither the Virgin fled to escape. He­rods tyranny intended to our Saviour: and blush not to shew the very Cave where she had hid her Babe. In a desert about foure miles distant stand the Pyramides, esteemed rightly one of the seven wonders of the world. Alexandria was a magnificent Citie, and the place where Ptolemie tooke his Observations, and was famous for the rarest Library in the World. To the In­habitants of this Countrey, we owe the invention of Astro­logie, Physicke, Writing on Paper. Their Kings names were Pharaoh toward the beginning: Now what the Turke plea­seth.

(17) And this is as farre as we may travell by Land: it re­mains that we loose out into the bordering Seas, & descry what Ilands we can, neere those parts of Africa which we have here mentioned. And these lye either Southward in the Aethiopicke Sea, or else Westward in the Atlantick Ocean.

(18) The Aethiopicke Ilands are onely two. (1) The Iland of S. Laurence or Magadassar, four thousand miles in compasse, and the length more then Italie, rich in all Commodities almost that man can use. The Inhabitants are very barbarous, most of them blacke, some white there are, supposed to have been trans­planted out of China. (2) Zocatrina at the mouth of the Red Sea, in length sixtie, in bredth twenty five miles. It lyeth open to sharpe Windes, and by that meanes is extreame drie and bar­ren. Yet it hath good Drugges, and from hence comes the Aloe Zocatrina. The people are Christians and adore the Crosse most superstitiously, and give themselves much to Inchant­ments.

(19) The Atlanticke Ilands are (1) Sir Thomas Iland, and lyeth directly under the Aequator, it was made habitable by the Portugalls, which found it nothing but a wood. It is full of Su­gar, little other commodities. (2) Prince Iland, betweene the Aequator and Tropicke of Capricorne: It is rich enough for the owner, though I finde no great report of it. (3) The Gorgades of old the Gorgons where Medusa and her two sisters dwelt; I forbeare the fable, they are nine in number, and because neere to Cape Virido, in the Land of Negroes, they have a second name of Insulae Capitis Viridis. They abound with Goates, and the chiefe of them is called Saint Iames. (4) The Canaris called for their fertilitie The fortunate Ilands, and was the place of the first Meridian, with the ancient Geographers, to divide the world into the East and West, and from thence to measure the earths Longitude: but now it is removed into the next Ilands more North, which are the Azoris, and belong properly to Europe, as lying neerer Spaine then any other Continent. The num­ber of the Canaris are seven. The chiefe Canarie; next Palus, where our Shippes touch to refresh themselves in their voyage toward America. Then Tanariffa, which hath no water but from a cloud, that hangs over a tree, and at noone dissolves, and so is conveyed into severall parts. The other foure are Gomera, Hieiro, Lansarat, and Fuerte ventura, some few other not worth note or name. The men lend their Wives like Horses or any o­ther Commoditie. (5) Lastly, the Hesperides not farre from the Gorgades, they are often mentioned by our ancient Poets in the fable of Atlas his Daughters. It was supposed to be the seat of their blessed, which they called the Elizian field. And indeed it is a very happy soyle, the weather continually fayre, the seasons all temperate, the ayre never extreame. To conclude, Africa af­fords not a sweeter place to rest in.

¶ The Description of EVROPE.

EVROPE may perhaps thinke her selfe much injured to be thus cast back into the third place of my Division, and rec­koned the last of the old world: but my promise shall be here made good, to give her her due. And though Chro­nologie will not allow the precedency: yet compare her present estate with the rest, and you may take her rank here to be ad Pompam, as most commonly in our solemne Tri­umphs those of most worth are marshalled forth last. Yet were she so minded to quarrell for Antiquitie, she could not want abetters, such as would have some parts of Europe flourish within thirty years after the confusion of tongues. The ori­ginall of the Germane Kingdome is drawne by Aventinus Hel­cr [...], and others, from Tuisco, the sonne of No [...]h, and he began his raigne in the yeare 1787▪ after the Creation, and that was but one hundred thirty one yeares after the Deluge, not above thirty from the time that they were dispersed out of Babell. But to passe by those uncertaine stories which may admit di­spute, we have to this day the Germane Triers, a Citie stand­ing from the time of Abraham, and beares as yet the markes both of the art and ambition of the Babylonians. As if here they strove to reach eternitie, as they did before in the plaine of Shinar to top heaven.

(2) Sure I am what ever part of the world was first famous, Europe soone got the start, and tooke the Scepter of the earth into her hand, she had the name with Plinie of Orbis domitorum genitrix: and well she might, if we but read her Storie, since first she came in view. In the Greek Monarchie Alexander was her Champion. In the Latine Empire the Romanes bare the sway, and scarce left a corner of the earth then knowne uncon­quered. And to this day the Princes of Europe enlarge their Do­minions upon the Regions of the other three. A small portion as we are of this little Ile, in respect of their vast Continent, yet have we a part too in America for our peculiar, and hope still to bring more into our possessions, that we may bring them unto Christ.

(3) In respect of the two other quarters in the Easterne he­misphere, Europe is partly West, and partly North, for she is situated North-ward, betwixt the Tropike of Canc [...]r and the po­lare Articke: and West-ward hath no Continent betwixt her and America, but is bounded with the Atlantick Ocean. On the East toward Asia, she hath the Mare Aegeum, which the Italians call Archipelagus, and the Pontus Euxinus, or Mare Magor. And the Palus Meotis, and the River Tanais. South­ward it hath the Mediterranean and Fretum Herculeum; So that it is almost incompast with the Seas; and hath the forme of a Peninsula, whose Isthmus that joynes it to the rest of the Con­tinent is to be reckoned that part, which lyeth betwixt the bran­ches of the River Tanais and the Mare Glaciale: These are her out-bounds.

(4) If we view her within we shall find that Nature had not spent her store, nor was she close handed when she allotted her portion. And though Europe indeed be the least, yet is she fur­nished in all points with the like varietie: her Rivers as Com­modious as those of Asia and Africa, and her Mountains no lesse famous then Taurus or Atlas. Her measure indeed is not com­parable to any of the other three: She beares in Longitude but 3800. miles from S. Vincent in Portugall to Constantinople. And in Latitude at most 1200. and that too from the Aegean to the frozen Sea, by some account not above 900.

(5) But be her extent (as it is) small; it addes to her glory, that in Exiguo res numerosai [...]cet: that yet she exceeds those va­ster Regions, and bears the name of the most happy Countrey in the world, both for plenty of Corne, Plants, Fruits, for Rivers and Fountaines of admirable vertues, for beauty as well of Ci­ties, Castles, and Horses, as men and women of excellent fea­ture. For the studie of Arts, for sinceritie in Religion, and what ever else God hath pleased to blesse his Church with from the beginning.

(6) She wants nothing but what she may well spare; wilde Beasts, which cause Deserts in the parts where they breed: hot Spices, which fit not our temper: and rather corrupt our manners then mend our dyet: precious jewels and the like, which have brought in a degree of vaine and uselesse pride not knowne before by our Predecessors; yet too of gold, silver, and other commodious metals, she hath her portion. And in briefe, is of a very prosperous temper, yet of so strange varietie, that it is admirable to thinke that there is no place in this quarter, but is fit for any man to live in. Insomuch as every corner is inhabited, as is confirmed by our later Travellers: though heretofore it hath been questioned by reason of the extreame cold toward the Pole. This in generall.

(7) In her Division, we will beginne from her Westerne parts, that lye towards the first Meridian of Longitude, and so on till we come to her Easterne limits, which joyns her to Asia. The order is (1) Spaine. (2) France. (3) Belgia. (4) Germany. (5) Italie. (6) Denmarke. (7) Hungarie. (8) Polonie. (9) Sla­vonia. (10) Greece. (11) Dacia. (12) Norwegia. (13) Suevia. (14) Muscovia.

(8) Every least Region of Europe merits a peculiar Descri­ption at large, and shal in its turn partake of my pains such as it is. In the meane time I will here instruct my Reader in the gene­rall knowledge of each, and direct him principally to their situa­tion, that be may with ease find their propinquitie and distance in respect of each other, which cannot be so aptly exprest in their severall Maps; nor so easily scanned as in this, which pre­sents to his eye all at one view.

(9) Spaine is the first and the amplest Region of Europe, For in bredth it numbreth 10000. stadia saith Appianus, and little lesse (as it seemeth) in length. The compasse is reckoned by us to be 1890. English miles. It is begirt on every side with Seas, unlesse on the Easterne, and there it is joyned to France by a kinde of Isthmus, when the Pyrenaean Mountaines crosse from one Sea to the other, and set the limits to both Kingdomes. On the West it is bounded with the Atlantick Ocean, on the North with the Cantabrick ▪ and on the South with the fretum Hercu­leum: Southeast with the Mediterraneum. Till within this 800. yeares it continued mangled and broken by many turnes of Fortune. Since it hath felt varietie enough, now it is wholly subject to one Monarch, though it yet carry the name of three Kingdomes, Aragon, Castile, and Portugall. The Land yeelds all sorts of Wines, Sugar, Fruits, Graine, Oyles, Metals, especially Gold and Silver. It is fertile enough for the Inhabitants. For in­deed they are not many, nor have they so great Cities as there are in other Regions in Europe. Besides, the conditions of those for the most part are base. The meanest proud, the best supersti­tious and hypocrites: most of them lascivious. Give them their owne, they are good Souldiers, not so much for their valour in performing, as patience to endure labours, hunger, thirst, and by this means oft-times, weary out an enemy rather then con­quer him.

(10) France the second Region of Europe, beginneth from the West at the Pyrenean Mountaines, and is bounded on the East with Germany, on the North with our English Seas, and South-ward with the Mediterraneū, South-east with the Alpes, which divide it from Italie. It was once tributarie to Rome, as most of these parts besides, and had its division into Provinces as they pleased. Now the chiefe are Loraigne, Burgundie, Savoy, and these have their free Princes; the rest are Normanie, Britta­nie, Berry, Aquitane, Picardie, Poictou, Languedock, Aniow, Gas­coine, Provenue, Compagne, and many more. The Countrey is very fruitfull, and cals all her neighbouring Nations to her for Traffique. Their speciall Commodities are, Wine, Corne, and Salt. Well peopled, and hath very many illustrious Cities. But the Inhabitants are naturally light in their carriage, almost Counter-point to the Spaniard: yet of great fame, both in learning and warres. Commended by all strangers for compleat Court­ship.

(11) Belgia hath France on the South, on the North Den­marke, on the East Germany, and the maine Ocean on the West: It is knowne best with us by the name of Low Countries or Ne­therlands. The compasse of it is about a thousand miles. It is di­vided into 17. Provinces. And of these, foure are Dukedomes, seven Earledomes, five Baronies, and one Marqueship. The Dukedomes are (1) Brabant, and in this is Autwerp. (2) Lu­icke. (3) Lutzenburg, here stands the vast Forrest of Ardenna. (4) Gelderland. The Earledomes (1) Flanders. (2) Artois. (3) Hainolt. (4) Holland. (5) Zealand. (6) Zutphen. (7) and Hamme. The Baronies (1) Freizland. (2) Vltrecke. (3) Mech­lin. (4) Overissell. (5) Groveling. The Marqueship is that of the holy Empire. The Land is good, and affordeth great store of Butter, Cheese, and breeds Oxen of incredible bignesse and weight. The people too, are very industrious and excellent Me­chanicks. The men commonly are of a goodly portraiture: yet of more same for their warres then their valour; but are forced to maintain their liberty by the Sword; good Sea-men indeed, and in that they bear some sway. Their Governours are called the States of the Low-Countries. The Generall of their Forces, is the Prince of Orange.

(12) Germany lyeth Eastward from Belgia, and on her owne East is bounded with Hungarie and Polonia, and the River Vi­stula, on the North with the Germane Ocean, and on the South with the Alpes that divide her from Italy. In the middle is situa­ [...]ed the Kingdom of Bohemia, compassed with the Sylva Hyrci­nia, and in this stands Prage, where the Emperour commonly keepes his Court. And comprehends many Provinces of note: Saxony, Brandenberge, Pomerania Bavaria, Sle [...]ia, Franconia, Au­stria, Helvetia, East-Friezland, Westphalia, Cleveland, Alsatia,

[Page 8] Brunswicke, and Hassia. It hath now the name of the Empire, as once Rome had, but it comes farre short of her in glory. The right to it descends not by succession, but by choyce of six Electors, Arch-bishops of Triers, M [...]nts, and Cullen, Count Palatine of Rhene, Duke of Saxonie, and Marquesse Brandenberge: In case of equality, the King of Bohemia hath a suffrage which carries it. It is a rich Countrey, in Corne, Wine, Fruits, Mines, and hath in it healthfull Bathes. The people warlike and ingenious for the invention of many usefull implements.

(13) Italy hath Germany on the North, divided by the Alpes, on the South the Mediterraneum, on the East the Adriatique Sea, and on the West, Marc Tyrrenum. In length it is 1010. miles, and in the broadest place 420. It was once intirely one. Now it is divided into many States and Provinces. The chiefe are, the Kingdome of Naples, the Territorie of Rome, Lumbardy, Tuscaine. The Signorie of Venice, Verona, and others of great fame. For indeed the whole Countrey is of admirable fertilitie, and called by good Authours, the Paradise of the earth. The In­habitants grave and frugall: yet hot and lascivious.

(14) Denmarke is joyned to Germany on the South, and on the West hath the Mare Germanicum, and so almost is invironed with Sea, and is a Peninsula. In the Continent are two Provin­ces of note, Irglant and Holston. The other are petty Ilands for the most part. The chiefe Zealand and Loiland. The Countrey breedeth goodly Horses and store of Cattell. The people are good Souldiers, and subject to one King.

(15) Hungaria, hath part of Germany on the West, on the East the River Tibiscus, and Walachia, on the North with Poland, and on the South with the River Saure, Southwest with Slavo­nia. The great Danubius cuts her in the middle, and names her parts Citerior and Vlterior. The chiefe Provinces are (1) The Countrey of Soliense: where the earth sends forth such a stench, that it poysoneth the very Birds which fly over it. (2) An Iland in Danubius exceeding fertile. And so indeed is the whole Coun­trey. The people are generally strong, but shew their Ancientrie to be of the Scythians by their barbarous manner, and neglect of learning. Their Daughters portions are onely a new attire: and their Sonnes equally inherit without priviledge of birth-right. The Emperour of Germany and the Turke share it be­twixt them.

(16) Polonia and Silesia, a Province of Germany on the West, on the East the River Boristhenes or Neiper: on the North the Balticke Sea, and Hungary on the South. It is in compasse 2600. miles. The chiefe Provinces which belong at least to Poland are, Livonia, Lituania, Volinia, Samogitia, Podolia, Russia nigra, Mazaria, Prussia, Podlassia, the Dukedomes of Optwittes, and Zator, Polonia propria. The Land abounds with Honie, Wax, Mines of Copper and Iron. It breeds store of Horses fit for ser­vice. Their Religion is promiscuous of all kinds from the true worship, to the very Atheist, which acknowledgeth no God: yet they are governed by one King, which doth not succeed, but is chosen by the Nobles.

(17) Slavonia, hath Hungarie on the North, on the South the Adriaticke Sea, Greece on the Southeast, and on the West part of Italy. It is in length 480. miles, in bredth, 120. The people were called Sclavi, and were by Conquest of the Venetians made their drudges: It is now divided into Illyricum, Dalmatia, Croatia. The mother tongue of this Nation is used through many Coun­treys, both of Europe and Asia: part of it belongs to the govern­ment of Hungarie: some to the Turke, some to the Austrians, and a portion to the Venetian State.

(18) Greece is limited on the West with the Adriatique Sea: on the East with the Aegean, Hellespont, Propontis, North-ward with the Mountaine Haemus, and Southward with the Medi­terraneum. It was once the seat of the worlds Empire, and flou­rished farre beyond all other in every kind of humane learning, which to this day is received by all civill Nations as their rule. It was one of the first among the Gentiles that received the faith of Christ, and bred many Fathers of our Church, S. Chrysostome, Basill, S. Gregory and others. But the Inhabitants are now curbed and kept low, as well in knowledge as estate, by the tyrannie of the Turke. Their women are well favoured, but not faire. The common division is into these Regions, Peloponnesus, Achaia, Epirus, Albania, Macedonia, Migdonia, Thracia; They afford us Gold, Silver, Copras, Colours, Wines, Velvet, Stuffes, &c.

(19) Dacia on the West hath Hungarie, on the East the Euxine Seas, on the South Greece, on the North Sarmatia, from which it is divided by the Carpathian Mountains. It was hereto­fore Misia, and was by Domitius parted into Misia superior and inferior. Now the chiefe Regions are Transilvania, Moldavia, Walachia, Servia, Rasia, Bulgaria, Bosnia.

(20) Norwegia or Norway, describes her situation in her ve­ry name, which signifieth in the Germane tongue, no other then North-way: for so it is in respect of the rest of Europe, & incom­passed almost round with Sea. The length is 1300. miles. The bredth about 600. The people were once valiant, and spred their Conquests in most places of Europe: Among the rest England hath her share, and was forced to submit to Duke William, and Ireland to Tancud. But now themselves are under a forraigne go­vernment of the King of Denmarke, and live simply enough: possesse little worth the commending except honestie. Theft is counted the greatest sinne among them. Yet they have Cables, Masts; Furres good store, and Stock-fish, which the poore eat in stead of bread. The Metropolitan Citie is Nidrosio; besides this, there is not above two of eminent note. Bergla one of the Mart townes of Christendome, and Asloia a Bishops See. On the North and West stands the populous Province of Frimarke.

(21) Suevia or Sweden, is on the East of Norway, divided from it with the Dofrine Mountains. On the North and South it is bounded with Seas: at the East end it is joyned to Muscovia. By reason of their neighbourhood, they pertake much in their dispositions with the Norwegians. Their Counntry is fertile, and in some Provinces hath very great plenty of Corn, Furres, Mines of Gold and Silver, Copper, Lead, and other excellent commo­dities from which they take their name. For the first is Gotland, as much as good land. The second Finland, quasi fine land. The rest are Bodia, Serick-firmia, Lappland, & others. The Inhabitants live to a great age of 140. and are much given to Witch-craft.

(22) Muscovia is the last Region of Europe towards the East, and indeed stands a good part in Asia. It is bounded on the West with Livonia, & some part of Swevia, on the East with Tartary, on the North with the frozen Seas, and Southward with the Lituania. The length of it is 3000. miles, the bredth 3065. It is likewise knowne by the name of Russia alba. The most parts of it are extreme cold: But Nature for the help of the Inhabitants hath lined it with rich Furres, Sables, Martines, white Foxe and the like: and hath furnished it with other Commodities, Corne, Fruits, and Cattell. The whole Region is subject to the Empe­rour of Russia. A vast Territorie and as wild a government. For the people are very base, contentious, ignorant, and sottishly su­perstitious. They bury their dead upright, with a staffe in his hand, a penny in his purse, and a letter to S. Nicholas to procure him entrance into heaven. There are many Provinces of note. The chief are (1) Muscovia, where Mosco stands, the prime Ci­tie and seat of the Emperour. (2) Permia, where they eat stags­flesh in stead of bread. (3) Rhesan, so full of Corne that Horses cannot tread it down, nor a Quaile passe through it. But for this I am not very urgent to inforce beliefe upon my Reader. Others there are which have their stories of as much wonder, and as little credit. But I must not passe too farre this way, lest I a little trespasse upon anothers possession; I have already set footing in­to Asia: Give me leave to recover my selfe into my proper bounds, and I will set yon a briefe description of the Ilands which are reckoned as the appendices to Europe.

(23) The West in the Atlantick, are Cronland, Groviland, Is­land, Freesland. These lie neerest to the Artike and are extreme cold, but send forth good store of Fish. The next ranke is in the British Seas: Ireland, Great Britaine with her traine, the Orca­des, Hebrides, Silly Ilands, Man, Anglesey, Iarsie, Gernsey, Wight. Let not the rest envie, if I here as I passe, doe a due homage to our owne, and salute Her Queene of European Seas. She is a par­cell of earth, culled out from the rest, which for her proportion­able distance from the Torrid and frized Zones, injoyeth so sweet a temper, that neither our Summer heate need compell us to the shade, nor out Winter cold invite us to the fire, so Maginus. And indeed our lines are fallen in pleasant places: we have a faire in­heritance, others you shall find of lesse regard in the Germane Seas, and those which divide Norway and Sweden, from Germa­nie and Poland. More toward Spaine are situated the Azons, 9. in number. Of these one called Faiall is with us of greatest note, for our noble Sir Walter Raleighs victory over the Spaniard, 1597.

(24) The Southerne Ilands of Europe lye about the Medi­terraneum. The first ranke are, (1) Baleans neere unto Spaine. (2) Corsica. (3) Sardinia, over against Italie where it parts from France. (4) Sicily, famous for the gulfe Charybdis, which an­swers to the Rock Scylla on Italy side, and for the ship­wracks which oft-times they enforce, have made up the fiction of the Sea-monsters mentioned in our ancient Poets. (5) Malta the seat of the illustrious Knights. The second Classis is of those in the Adriatique and Ionium Seas. In Ptolemy I find situated on the North-east of Italy, Absorrus, Curicta, Scardona, Insulae Dio­medaeae, Issa, Targuriū, Pharia, Corcyra, Melitum: more South to­ward the Mediterraneū Corcyra, Ericusa, Cephalenia, Ithaca the Countrey of Vlysses, Echinades Insulae Zacynthus, the Strophades, Cythera: And just as it were in the mouth of the Aegeum, now called Candia an Isle of 520. miles circuit, and feigned by the an­cient Poets to be the birth-place of Iupiter. It abounds with Cy­presse trees, and a lascivious Wine which we call Malmesey.

(25) The last on the Southerne Ilands in the Aegean Sea, which indeed are not easie to be numbred: but the chiefe are Melos, Chias, Bria, The Cyclades, Sporades, Delos, Tenos, Icaria, Samos, Andros, Eubia, a very large Iland, Scyros, Lesbos, Lemnos, Samothracia, and Mytilene, whose chiefe town Methymia offers it selfe to the confines of Asia. And now we are not many miles distant from Troas. You see we want Sea-roome to travell fur­ther: If you desire to have an exact review of the particulars, you must allow each almost a severall voyage. Let it suffice for the present, that when your desire serves to make further search into other Authours, your passage is here discovered to your hand.

¶ The Description of AMERICA.

AMERICA must yeeld her selfe to the last place of my division. She is styled commonly the new World in respect of what was knowne in Ptolemi [...]s time. And this name imports glory enough that she singly can equalize the title of World, and a larger World then can be made up by the other three, if we rec­kon in the Territories not yet fully discovered, and therefore in­deed deserve not each to it selfe a severall Description.

(2) And since she hath enough upon due right to preferre her worth, there will be no need of that counterfeit gloze of ancientrie, which many pretend in the search of her originall. Some there are that upon their own bare conjecture pronounce her as old as the story of our Antipodes: others as Solomons voy­age for Gold into the land of Ophir. In briefe, my line will reach but 132. years backward, to the time of Christopher Columbus a Genoaie: before him I read of none, that durst arrogate to him­selfe any certaine knowledge of those parts, unlesse a bragging Spaniard without a name or note of description. There are a sort of ungratefull ones, that commonly debase them most that de­serve of them best: and judge it a thing worthy their hate, to be out-gone in any faire action, though it redound to their owne profit. Pardon my zeale to truth; it warmes my style against those robbers, in the behalfe of so honourable a man: They are no petty theeves that would steale from one his immortalitie: as what lesse could he deserve, that gave us the knowledge of another world, and laid the way open for the entrance of the Gospel, to the saving (as we hope) many millions of soules?

(3) His lights were little beside his own projecting wit, excel­lent skill in Astronomy and Navigation: by which he fully per­swades himself of some lands, that must needs lye in that portion of circle, which should make up the world into a Globe, & with­all saw, there could be no distemper either of heat or cold, that could make it lesse habitable or fruitfull, then those places of the old world, which lay under the same Climates, and had the like respect to the heavens. These indeed were good rationall per­swasions, but the difficultie would have daunted a mean spirit, & dasht not the action onely, but the very thought. His resolution was confirmed; and his purpose well digested to himselfe in the yeare 1486. and put into practise about sixe yeares after.

(4) When the gappe was once opened many rushed in, and in a short space discovered a large Territorie. Americus Vesputi­us got ground upon the Continent, and gave it that name. Fer­dinando Magellanus found out the South-Sea-limits: and first attempted the compasse of the word that way. Our owne He­roicks, Sir Francis Drake, Noble Candish, tract him in his Dis­coveries, and added of their owne. Northward Forbisher and Davis, put faire for a passage round from the East side of the Continent, from the West Willoughby and Burroughs.

(5) Let their severall endeavours give you the parts of her division: The Regions contained in this Westerne Hemisphere, under the name of the New world or America, in the largest sense are foure. (1) America propria. (2) The Ilands. 3 Terra Septentrionalis incognita. (4) Terra Australis incognita or Terra Magellanica.

(6) America propria, with her Ilands are the first, and were first discovered: She is divided from the old world by the At­lantick Ocean on her East, and on her West, with the pacifique Sea, or Mare del Zur North, and South she hath the Terrae incog­nitae, and so possesseth to her selfe almost the whole Hemisphere. What lyeth beyond her toward each Pole from the Aequator appeares as yet but as waste ground in our Maps: for the expe­rience of our Travellers have not reached so farre, as to search fully into the Commodities of the Countries, or nature of their Inhabitants. Yet questionlesse there are many, and may hereafter yeeld as much profit as any other.

(7) Of the qualitie of this Region in generall we can speake but little. For by reason of her length and bredth, she lyeth at such severall distance in respect of the heavens, that she admits indeed all variety almost, either of plenty or want, which we have hitherto found in Asia, Africa, or Europe. Here admirable for the fertilitie of soyle; Then againe as barren: here tem­perate, there scorching hot, else-where as extreame cold. Some Regions watered with dainty rivers: others again infested with perpetuall drouth. Some Plaines, some Hils, some Woods, some Mines, and what not in some tract or other within the compasse of America? yet nothing almost common to the whole but Barbarisme of manners, Idolatry in Religion, and sottish ignorance, such as hardly distinguisheth them from brutes: else they would not have taken reasonable men to be immortall Gods, as at first they did: yet what either God was or immorta­litie, they knew no more then instinct of nature gave them, one­ly a confused thought they had of some place or other (God knows where) behinde some Hill, or where the blessed resided after their death. And from thence they supposed the Spaniards came at their first arrivall. But it was not long before the Tyrants cudgelled their simplicitie, and by their crueltie appeared to them rather Devils from hell, then Saints from heaven.

(8) Yet still the In-land Countries retaine for the most part their inbred blindnesse: and worship the Sunne, Moone, and Starres, and they have their other Spirits, which they call their Zemes, and adore them in Images made of Cotten-wooll, which oft-times by the delusion of Satan seeme to move, and utter an hideous noyse, that workes in these poore Idolat [...]rs a great awe, lest they should harme them.

(9) The rest of their Customes are answerable to their Re­ligion, beastly. They goe naked, and are very lustfull people without distinction of sexe. In many places they are Anthropo­phagi, and prey upon each other like Wolves. They labour not much to sustaine themselves: but are rather content to take what the earth can yeeld without Tillage. This in generall.

(10) Time hath not given way to many divisions of this A­merica. I find one onely in the best Authors: and that it seemes Nature marked out to their hands; For she hath severed the Continent into two Peninsulae; The one lieth Northward from the Aequinoctiall, and is called Mexicana. The oth [...]r for the most part Southward toward the Magellanick straights, and is called Peruviana. Each of them are subdivided into their Provinces.

(11) Mexicana is the first, and her bounds on the East and West are the Atlantick Ocean, and Mare del Zur. By the first it is severed from Europe: and by the last from the Regions of Chi­na and Tartaria in Asia: and is distant not above 250. miles, if we measure the passage at the shortest cut. On the South it hath the Peninsall Peruviana: and Northward we are not sure whe­ther Sea or Land. It comprehends in compasse 13000. miles. The qualitie of the Inhabitants, and the riches of her soyle shall appeare in her severall Provinces, which are numbred thus: (1) Nova Hispania or Mexicana propria. (2) Quivira. (3) Ni­carugua. (4) Iacutan. (5) Florida. (6) Virginia. (7) Norum­bega. (8) Nova Francia. (9) Terra laboratoris or C [...]rterialis. (10) Estotilandia.

(12) Nova Hispania, or Mexicana propria is the largest Pro­vince of this North part of America, and gave the name Mexi­cana to the whole Peninsula, which her selfe received from her chief Citie Mexico. Her bounds Southward is the Istthmus that joynes the Continents. Northward the same with the Peninsu­laes; on the West Calformia or Mar Veriniglio, and on the East Incutan. It was first possest by the Spaniard 1518. But it cost them much bloud to intitle their Kings Hispaniarum reges. It is an excellent Countrey, full of all varietie almost in every kinde usuall with us, and exceeds in rarities full of wonder. There is one tree which they dresse like our Vine, and order it so, that it yeelds them almost all usefull necessaries. The leaves serve them in stead of Paper, and of the Vine barke, they make Flaxe Man­tles, Mattes, Shooes, Girdle, and Cordage: She hath in her foure principall Regions of note: (1) Nova Galitia found out by Nunnus Gusmannus 1530. Her Cities are Compostella, now a Bishops Sea, Sancte Esprite, and Guadalaiara. The Inhabitants liv [...]d at large heretofore without any government. But since the Spaniard came, they have endured incredible servitude, and cru­eltie. (2) Mechnacan a fertile Region, the Inhabitants comely and witty. Her chiefe Cities, Sl [...]s [...]nse the place of their native Kings, Pascuar and Valudolit, the Bishops See. (3) Mexico or T [...]mistian, which containes in it the Citie of Mexico, in com­passe sixe miles, the seat of an Arch-Duke: and the Spanish Vice­roy: and in it is an Vniversitie, a Printing-house, and a Mint for coynage. Other Cities there are, Tescuvo and Angelorum Civi­thy. (4) Ganstecan lying open on the East neer Mare del Nort. It is but barren, and the people poore, but cunning. The Spaniards have here two Colonies, Panuco and S^t. Iames in the vallies.

(13) Quivira bordereth upon the West of the Continent towards Tartarie: It is temperate and fertile. But her chiefe ri­ches is the Kine, which feed them with their flesh, and cloath them with their Hides. Her Provinces are Cibola and Nova Al­bion. The last was discovered by our Noble Sir Francis Drake, and voluntarily yeelded to the protection of our admired Queen of England, Elizabeth.

(14) Nicarugua on the South-east of Nova Hispania, had a kind of settled Common-wealth before they knew Christianity, and is reported to have a tree that withereth at a mans touch. The chiefe Cities are now Granado, and Leo a Bishops See.

(15) Incutan is situated over against the Ile Cuba upon the East of the Peninsula. The people adored the Crosse before they heard of Christ. The Countrey is indifferent fertile: though that indeed as in all other places of this new World hath proved worse for the Inhabitants. For it hath drawne upon them their forraine Invadour.

(16) Florida lyeth neere the Gulfe of Mexico, and borders upon the Mare del Nort. A pleasant Region it is, and was dis­covered

[Page 10] by our English under Sebastion Cubbot 1497. but left for the Spaniard to possesse, which for a while he did: and after him the French, but neither in quiet. For they warred upon each other, till they left neither of them men enough to hold it. The French built the City called Ara Carobina. The Spanish Est He­vens, and S^t. Matthews, and planted there three Forts, S^t. Iames, S^t. Philip, S^t. Augustine, which was burnt by Sir Francis Drake 1586. but recovered againe.

(17) Virginia carries in her name the happie memory of our Elizabeth. On the East it hath Mare del Nort, on th [...] North Norumbega, Florida, on the South and Westward, the bounds are not yet set. It was first entred by Sir Walter Raleigh 1584. and some at that time left there to discover the Countrey till more were sent, but they perished before the second supply. Since there have beene many Colonies planted out of England, which have there manured the ground, and returned good Commodities to the Adventurers. For indeed it is a rich Coun­trey, in Fruit, Trees, Beasts, Fish, Fowle, Mines of Iron and Cop­per, Veines of Pitch, Allum, and Tarre, Rozen, Gummes, Dies, Timber, &c. The Plantation went on with good successe till the yeare 1622. And then by the treachery of the Inhabitants there murdered neere upon three hundred of our men. The Natives are very vile people, horrible Idolaters, adore the creature which they most feare, and hate them which keepe them not in awe: they were kindly intreated by our English, and invited by all friendly means to Christianity. The North parts are most inha­bited by our men, and is therefore called New England. It hath but one entrance by Sea at a faire Bay. Her Capes are called Cape Henry, and Cape Charles. The chiefe Towns are Ianus Towne, Regnougton, and Balesguift.

(18) Norumbega on the North of Virginia, lyeth toward the Mare del Nort, and is a very fertile Region. It is inhabited by the Spanish and French. The Seas are shallow, and indanger many ships. So full of Fish, that the Boates cannot have free passage, saith Maginus.

(19) Nova Francia is farther Northward from Norumbega: a barren Countrey, and the people barbarous; some Ant [...]ropo­phagi. A few French there are besides the Natives.

(20) Terra Laboratoris or Conterialis, [...] more Northward upon the sea coast, and is divided from Norumbega by the River Lanada. It reacheth into the sea in form of a Peninsula. The men are barbarous, live in Caves, run swiftly, and are good Archers. The chiefe places are Breste, Cabo Marzo, and South Maria.

(21) Escotiland the last Province of the Northerne Peninsula still creeps by the edge of the Atlantick: and on the North hath the straights called Fretum Daveissii an English-man, who this way attempted the Northwest unto Cathai and C [...]ina. And in regard it was adventured in the name of our Queene, the Promontorie is called Elizabeths Fore-land: and the sea run­ning by it is likewise named [...]orbishers Straights, from another of our worthy Countrey-men, that was interested before in the same service. This Region is held to be the first discovered of the New World. The North of it is still unknowne. It yeelds plentie of Gold, but is extreme cold. The people ingenious and good Artificers in most kinds, they are cloathed with beasts Hydes: and are skilled to make themselves Boates of sea Caloes skins, which they venture into the main sea without danger.

(22) Peninsula Peruviana, is the South tract of America from the Isthmus to the Magellanick Straights. The same seas are the bounds upon the East and West, which were of the o­ther Mexicana, by which she is divided from Africa on the East, and on the West at a large distance from the most Southern Ilands of Asia. The compasse of it is 17000. miles. From North to South there runnes a continued course of high Mountaines, whose tops the very Fowles of the ayre cannot reach by flight. And from thence descend many admirable Rivers, among which Maragno and Argente [...] are most famous. The one for his extent, and the other for his plenty of silver. The Countrey is exceeding rich, but the people differ not much from the worst of beasts. They devoure mans flesh, filthy wormes, and what else comes in their way. The chiefest Provinces are numbred thus; (1) Castella Aurea. (2) Guiana. (3) Peru. (4) Brasile. (5) Chile.

(23) Castella Aurea is the first, named from her plenty of Gold. She lieth part in the Isthmus. The rest is the Northerne tract of P [...]ru: (1) Castella del ore in the very Isthmus, which is by some measured to be seventeene miles in bredth, by others twelve, the Merchandize sent from Spaine is unladen a [...] Nombre de Dios, and conveyed crosse the Isthmus by land to Panamais: from thence shipped againe for the Northwest of Peru: Neere these parts was an admirable atchievement performed by our valiant Countrey-man Iohn Oxenham, who by the direction of Moores skilled in the Countrey, went to the Land of Pearles, and tooke from the Spaniards an incredible weight of gold and silver. (2) Nova Andalusia Southward from Castella del ore. The chiefe Townes are Tocoio and Sancta Espritta. (3) Nova Granata a rich Region with Mines of Gold and Silver, part of it lyeth under the Aequinoctiall. And this is S^t. Foy, one of the Arch-bishops Sees. (4) Cartagena a fruitfull Countrey, which yeelded (when time was) to our still renowned Sir Francis Drake, store of prize, and 240. pieces of Ordnance.

(24) Guiana is the second Province of the Peninsale Peru Maria, situated just under the Aequinoctiall. On the North it hath the maine River Oronoque or Raliana from Sir Walter Ra­leigh, who went further then any before him into the Countrey. This River is Navigable by report above 1000. miles. On the South it hath like wise another great River of the Peninsula cal­led Maragnon, which exceeds the former, and is Navigable 600. miles in length. In this Province stands the largest Citie of A­merica called el Dor [...]do or the guilded Citie: For indeed there is plenty of Gold: The length as it is spoke by some Travellers, will exceed beliefe. The second memorable Town is S^t. Thome: not so much for her owne worth, as the dysasterous Fortunes of Sir Walter Raleigh: who there first lost his eldest sonne, and after returned home with that ill successe, as it cost him his own life.

(25) Peru the third in ranke, yet by name it seems to be the chiefest Province of this Southerne tract. It is contained almost betwixt the Aequator and the Tropick of Capricorne. On the North it hath Castella del oro, on the South Chila, on the West Mare del Zur, and on the East the mountains of Peru. It is a very rich Countrey, aboundeth with gold and silver, little esteemed among the Inhabitants. For by report the Spaniard ordinarily shooed their Horses with gold: Another great Commoditie is Tobacco, a toy to play withall, but yeelds a great revenew to the King of Spaine. In this Province stands Lima the Arch-Bi­shops See and place of residency for the Viceroy Cusco, where the native Kings of Peru had wont to keepe their Court. The Inha­bitants are strange Idolaters, and worship a black Sheep, Ser­pents, and other ugly Creatures.

(26) Brasile on the North hath the great River Maragnon, and on the South and West Argenteus, on the East Mare del Nort. The Longitude from North to South is accounted 1500, the bredth 500. the compasse about 3000. The Inhabitants are rude, live for the most part in the bodies of trees. They swimme excellently, & are able to keep under the water for a long space. Their chiefe commodities are Sugar and Brasile wood. The peo­ple are covered with naturall haire, cruel, lascivious, false, and what not? In this Region is an hearb called Viva, which if you touch it, it will shoot up, as a Dasie in the night, and will not open till the partie that injured it be out of sight. Here are few Towns of note, Saint Anna, Equitum, Ascensio, Pernanbuco.

(27) Chile is the last of the Peninsula, and on the North hath Peru, on the West the Mare del Zur, on the South the Magel­lanick Straights, on the East the Virginian Ocean. She hath her name from her extreame cold temper, in so much that many are frozen to death, and hardened like marble. It is a rich Countrey as wel for gold as other commodities of worth. The Rivers are fed with Snow that fals from the tops of high mountains. The people are of large stature, and very valiant. The chiefe City is Saint Iames, where a Colony of Spaniards keep hold.

And thus we are travelled from the Basis to the very Pyris, at the South America. The utmost point of it is called Caput victo­ria from Magellanus Ship. The rest must be performed by Sea. Our best course will be from the East Atlantick Ocean round by the Magellanick Straights into the Pacifick Sea. For within this compasse lyeth all the Ilands that belong to this new World, and those were my second part in the generall division of the whole Hemisphere.

(28) The Ilands of America in the Atlantick Ocean are (1) Margarita not farre from Castella del oro. [...] very barren in provision for victuals, but exceeds in plenty of precious stones of the greatest value: And so doth her neighbour. (2) Cubagna. (3) Trinidado stored with Tobacco. (4) Bacalaes over against Terra Laboratoris. (5) Boriquen Northward from Guiana; Her principall Cities are S^t. Iolas and Port Rico, ruined by our Earle of Cumberland 1 [...]97. (6) Iamaica spoyled by the Spaniards cru­elty of most of her Natives: Insomuch that the mothers strang­led their babes in their wombe to prevent their servitude under so hard a Master as the Spanish Governour. (7) Laba a rich Ile. In this there is a Bishops Sea called S^t. Ingo. (8) Lucaiae insulae in number 4 [...]0. and is best commended for the beauty of her wo­men. (9) Barmudae many in number; discovered by Sir Thomas Summ [...]rs, and thence have the name of Summer Islands, possest by a plantation of English, and agreeth well with their temper. ( [...]0) Hispaniola or Haitie the first that was described by Columbus in the beginning of his attempt: An excellent Iland for temper of ayre, fertilitie of soyle, rich Mines, Amber, Suger, and Roots medicinall. One of the chiefe Townes in Domingo, ransackt by Sir Francis Drake 1585. The rest are S^t. Isabella, S^t. Thome, S^t. Iolius, &c. (11) [...]here are a rank of Ilands neer the Basis of the South America, that are called Insulae Caralum or Canibalorum, part of them are Canibals and wild people: yet they yeeld com­modities especially the Guiacum or lignum Sanctum.

(19) The Ilands of America on the West in the Pacifick Sea are not many of much account. (1) The chiefe is Califormia, an Iland of about 500. leagues from the North Cape, Mendocino to the South, S. Lucas, which enters a little within the Tropick of Cancer. (2) Insulae Salomonis, supposed by some to be the Land of Ophir. (3) Insulae Latronum, named from the Natives theft, who stole Magellanus Cockboat when he first entred it.

The Description of GRAECIA.

GREECE is divided from Italy, but by a short cut of the Adriaticke sea. Each is so placed in Contra-view of the o­ther, as if she were ordered to over­looke her neighbours actions. And so indeed there hath beene continually a mutuall emulation betwixt the two flourishing Nations, which have ei­ther in turnes possest, or at once divided the Empire of our Christian world.

(2) How ever now she lieth dejected, and groanes under a miserable servitude: yet once she had as well the prehemi­nence of Rome in glory, as the precedence in time. For to say truth, she was the wisest of any people, that were not inlight­ned with the knowledge of that great mystery: she set a pat­terne for government to all her succeeding ages; and (in briefe) she was the mistresse almost of all Sciences: some there are which (in a strict account) will accept none but the Mathema­tikes: And yet too (though those without doubt owe their be­ing to the Chaldeans and Aegyptians,) sure I am that even in them, she bred some of the most famous Artists that ever the world had, Euclide may be my proofe. In Philosophie Socrates, Plato, and our great Aristotle. In Oratory Demosthenes, Aes­chines, and Isocrates. In Historiographic Xenophon, Thucidides, Plutarch and Herodotus. In Poesie Hesiod, Homer, Sophocles, and Aristophanes. In State-policy the wisest Solon of Athens, and Lycurgus of Lacedemonia: In Militarie affaires Themi­stocles, Miltiades, and the great Alexander, and infinite o­thers, which had all past their times, and Greece almost sunke in her luster, before the name of Rome was heard of almost in her Territories.

(3) She was at first but a small parcell of this quarter, till by her prowesse she grew on upon her neighbouring Coun­tries, and enlarged her dominions through all Macedonia, Pelo­ponnesus, Epirus, the Aegean Ilands and Thrace: and besides sent forth Colonies into other parts as well of Asia and Africa as of Europe, whereof some retaine the Greeke names to this day. Her selfe enjoyed the liberty for a long time which the first In­habitants tooke to themselves, and felt not the burden of a tri­butary nation, till the time of the Persian Cyrus. He first brought her under. After him Xerx [...]s and other of the Kings of Persia; which held it till it was recovered by Philip King of Macedonia; and from him it fell to Alexander the great, who first tooke up his Greeke Monarchie: and at his death in the division delivered this with the rest to his successors in the Kingdome of Macedo­nia: and so it continued untill their last Perseus, in whose time it fell into the power of the Romans.

(4) But when that Empire too had its fate to be severed by Constantine the great into the East and West, the Greeks again put in for a part: and were for a time rulers of the East, till they were successively over-run by the Goths, Bulgarians, Saracens, and Turks, under whom to this day, the poore wretches suffer continuall persecution for the name of Christ: and are scarce per­mitted by that great Tyrant, meanes of learning to know the Name, for which they suffer.

(5) This Religion was first called Helles from Hello the sonne of Deucalion and Pyrrha, and in after-times tooke the name of Graecia from Graecus the sonne of Cecrops: and King then of that part onely, which was called Attica: For when there were many States, which were ordered by their peculiar Princes: But when once they were all joyned into a Monarchie, the whole retained the name of that part which was accounted most famous: and the Inhabitants in their stories generally cal­led Graecians, though sometimes by the like Synecdoche, A­chaei, Achivi, Argivi, Danai, Delopes, Dores, Dryopes, Hellenes, Iones, Myrmidones, and Pelasgi.

(6) The bounds of Greece have beene severally set, as her government hath beene either enlarged by her owne valour, or impaired by a forraine enemy. But as she is now taken by Geographers, her marke on the East is the Aegean Sea: on the West the Adriaticke, which severs her from Italy: on the North the Mountaine Haemus, which is reported (though falsly) to be of such heighth, that from the toppe a man may descrie Seas foure severall wayes: and on the South the Mediterranean Io­nium Seas.

(7) The Region thus limited was once as fertile, pleasant, and rich, as any part of the whole Continent: And by reason of her plenteous Rivers and commodious accesse for Shippes, from almost all Coasts, she could want no meanes to export her own overplus, or import forraine merchandize from all parts of the knowne world: If at this day it appeares not in that luster no marvaile.

(8) And besides the base misusage of the mis-beleeving Turke, the very Natives themselves are fallen from the noble disposition of their predecessors into an incredible sottishnesse: and those which before reckoned the rest of the earth Barba­rous in comparison to their polite Common-wealth, are now themselves sunk below the envie of the meanest Nation, and be­come the most miserable object of pity living upon the earth. Indeed they may hardly be said to live, for that they take no far­ther care then barely to live. They are lazy beyond beliefe, and ignorant almost beyond recovery: for they have now no means to bring their children either to learning or manners. Not an Academie in all Greece. Their carriage generally uncivill: their feasts riotous, and their mirth debaucht. Their Wives are well favoured, and so indeed they must be: for they use them no longer as their wives then they continue to their liking: when they once fade, they are put to the house-drudgerie. Their lan­guage is the same as heretofore, but rudely corrupted, though (as Maginus reports) it differs not so much as the Italian from the pure Latine. The have no habite almost proper, but those which serve the Turke weare their fashion: the rest which are under the Venetian, observe them in their apparell: for they are slaves to both in their whole course.

(9) Yet they retaine still a shew of the Christian Religion, which was here first settled by Timothie, to whom Saint Paul wrote two Epistles, and was after in the Primitive times, pro­fessed by divers learned and reverend Divines of their own Na­tion, which are with us received as Authentike Fathers of the Church: Saint Chrysostome, Basile, the Gregories, Nisene, and Nazianz [...]n, were all Grecians.

The government Ecclesiasticall is in power of foure Patri­arkes: (1) Of Constantinople; and his extends over all Greece, Moscovie, Sclavonia, Dacia, part of Poland, and all the Ilands of the Adriatike and Aegevn Seas: (2) Of Alexandria, and his o­ver Aegypt and Arabia: (3) Of Ierusalem; and his over the Greekes in Palestine: (4) Of Antioch; and his over Syria, Ar­menia, and Cilicia.

(10) The people of this Countrey were heretofore distin­guished by their principall dialects. And those were the Attike Ionike, Dorike and A [...]olike. A fift there was which was called a mixt or common dialect. Each differed from other no more then we doe from our selves in severall parts of our Kingdome, But this division will hardly reach the limits, which bounds Greece according to our description: we will adhere rather to that of our moderne Geographers, which reckon to Greece, sixe Provinces. (1) Thrace. (2) Macedonia. (3) Albania. (4) Epi­rus. (5) Achaia. (6) Peloponnesus. And (7) the Ilands.

(11) Thrace is the most Northerne tract of all Greece, and li­eth on the South of the Mountaine Haemus, on the North of the Aegean Sea: on the West of the Pontus Euxinus, and East of Ma­cedonia. It hath the name from the sharpenesse of the ayre: and

[Page 12] indeed it is very unpleasant for the most part, and too unnatu­rall to its owne fruit, that it scarce ever ripens what it brings forth. The people are many, and those very strong, fierce, and heady: and most impatient of government or discipline: and by this meanes they have seldome had successe in their battels, whereas if they could have beene brought to a joynt force, it is said they would have been invincible.

(12) Part of this Nation was heretofore perswaded, that their ancestors did not at all die, neither should they; but passe onely out of this world into another to their supposed god Zal­moxis, once a Scholler of Pythagoras, who when he had per­swaded them unto this Religion, seemed wonderfully to vanish out of their sight, and appeared not any more: but left them ful­ly possest that he was the Deity, which must after a time enter­taine them. And this they expected with that great joy, that as oft as one died, in stead of mourning they set forth games and feasts to congratulate his freedome from the troubles of this earthly condition: and the wife onely, whom he loved best (for they had many) was thought worthy to be killed by her best friends at her husbands grave, that she might beare him company in the other world: the rest bewailed their neglect, and the residue of their life was to them as a disgrace. When a child was borne, neighbours were called to bemone his en­trance into a multitude of calamities; and in course they rec­koned up, what he was to passe before he could go to their god Zalmoxis: for they acknowledged no other: but blasphemed and shot arrowes against the heavens as oft as they heard it thunder.

(13) Their Kings, saith Quadus, are chose by suffrage: and those especially which are best knowne to be most milde; not young, nor yet a father of any children: for they will not by any meanes admit, that their government should become heredi­tary. If the Prince himselfe offend, he shall not escape their laws even to death: yet no man may set a hand to his execution, but by a common desertion he is allowed no necessaries to live, and therefore must needs die. Here once raigned Polymnestor, which murdered Pryam's younger sonne Polydorus: And Tereus, and Diomedes, &c.

(14) This Province is now called Romenia, and takes that name from her chiefe City Constantinopolis or Roma nova; here­tofore Bizantium, of great fame from her first building, and that sixe hundred threescore and three yeares before the Incarnati­on: her founder Pausanias a Lacedemonian. She stands so com­modiously and commands the Euxine Sea, the Propontis & Hel­lespont; that there can hardly be any passage to or fro betwixt Europe and Asia in those parts, without her leave. And (likely enough) that for this cause Constantine the Great when he divi­ded the Empire, chose this for his Easterne seat: and in the yeare three hundred fifteene enlarged it with magnificent buildings, and deckt her in the apparrell of old Rome: from whence he translated hither many ancient and costly monuments; and faine would have removed her name, but that his subjects out of their endeared affection to their Prince, would heare no other then Constantinopolis the Citie of Constantine. It is in compasse eighteene miles, containes commonly seventie thousand In­habitants, though almost every third yeare she be visited with a great Pestilence. The other eminent Cities of Thrace are Abde­ra, Nicopolis, Philopolis, Hadrianopolis, Traianopolis, Phinopolis, Pemithus, &c. The Chersonesus over against Troas in Asia, is called Saint George his Arme: and in it stands Sestos, where the love passed betwixt Leander and Hero.

(15) Macedonia is on the West of Thrace, East of Albania: North of Epirus and Achaia: and South of Misia superior. It had this name from Macedo grand-child to Deucalion, as Solinus gives him. The land is fertile and pleasant: rich with mines of gold and silver: and the qualities of the Inhabitants were hereto­fore answerable. Their disposition noble and free: their lawes good, and those their owne: their attempts great, and their Kings valiant and victorious. The most renowned were Philip, and (the greatest one that ever the world knew) Alexander his son, which conquered the world, and set here the throne of the third Empire.

(16) There are many under-Provinces in Macedonia. The principall is Thessalia, and here stands Triaeca the Bishops Sea of Heliodorus, Authour of that excellent fiction of Theagines and Cariclaea; though he were too much wedded to a youthfull fa­ble, when he chose rather to forgoe his charge, then disavow his worke. And here likewise is the Pharsalis, famous for the great Battell betwixt Caesar and Pompey. The other Provinces are Aemathia, Pieria, Pelasgia, Eshotis, & Phthiotis, which yeeld matter for many of their stories: and are famous for divers hills and Rivers often mentioned in our ancient Poets. The chiefe are Olympus, Pelion, and Ossa, with their delicious valley, Tempe, Pindus, Nymphaus, Athos, &c. The Rivers Axius and Erigonius. The chiefe Citie in the whole Region was (in Augustus his time) Thessalonica, now Salonike, comparable they say in state and merchandize to Naples in Italy.

(17) Albania is on the West of Macedonia, and East of the Adriaticke Sea: North of Epirus, and South of Sclavonia. Her chiefe Cities Albanopolis, and Duractinum, heretofore called Epidammum and Croya. The whole Countrey was inwaded by Amurath, and recovered by George Castriot or Scanderbeg, the terriblest enemy that ever the Turk had.

(18) Epirus in her name carries no more then a firme land, and is a part (as most esteeme it) of Albania, but indeed lies some what more Southward, then Albania propria: on the East she is divided from Achaia, by the River Achelous, and on the West is bounded with Montes Acroceraunii; on the South with the Ionian Sea. It was of old divided into Chaonia, which tooke her name from Chaon, the brother of Helenus: and Acarnania, which is now called Graecia the lesse. The Countrey was fertile and populous, but at this day lyes waste, and breeds better Cattell then men: especially Buls, Sheepe and Dogges of wonderfull bignesse: among the rest extraor­dinary Mares, which from thence were called Epiroticae. It was the Kingdome of Py [...]rhus, and of late yeares was governed by George Castriot.

(19) Achaiae is upon the South of Thessalia, East of the River Achel [...]us: West of the Aegean Sea, and North of Peloponnesus. It containes many famous Provinces, the chiefe are (1) Attica, and her prime Citie was Athens now Setines: she had her first name from Minerva, whom they honoured as their peculiar goddesse: as being at that time accounted the best learned among the Heathens: and excelled as well in martiall affaires. In a word, they came short to none in wealth, State-policie and what else might make a people happy above expression: so Plinie sets her forth. The second Province is Doris, a tract neere Pernassus Mount, and mother to the most elegant Greeke Dialect. (3) Aetolia, and in this the City Calydon. (4) Lo­cris, and Regio Opuntiorum, her chiefe Citie Naupactus, and the famous Lepanto. (5) Phocis, which can glory in nothing more then the Citie Delphi, where the Oracle of Apollo gave answer (for many yeares) to the silly Idolaters. (6) Beotia, and in this stood Thebes. (7) Megaris, her principall Citie Megara, and from hence was the Secta Megarica, of which Euclide was chiefe.

(20) Peloponnesus is a peninsula on the South of Graecia, and joyned to the rest by an Isthmus, which is not above five miles in bredth from one Sea to the other, in so much, that it hath been sometimes attempted to be digged through, and was begun by Nero: but the work was found not worth the charge and trou­ble: It was fenced crosse with a strong wall and five Castles; which being once destroyed was the second time by many hands erected in five dayes, and called Hexamilium.

(21) This Peninsula is indeed the Fortresse of all Greece: and though it wants much of the ancient glory, which it might well vaunt in the time of Agamemnon, Menelaus, Aiax and the rest: yet is she not so much to be contemned as other parts of this ruinated Countrey, how ever the Turke is her master, and she is now called generally Morea.

(22) Her Provinces were (1) Corinthia neere the Isthmus, and is named from her chiefe Citie Corinthus: which being fired, melted sundry metals into a confused medly, and made up the Aes Corinthium, held more precious then any other, of its owne simple nature. (2) Argia, her Common-wealth was heretofore of great note, and her Citie Argos is at this day held pleasant and well seated. And in this likewise stood Epidamnus. (3) Laconia on the South of the Peninsula: her chief City was Lacedemonia, once Sparta: when Lycurgus gave his Lawes, and is now called Misithra. (4) Missevia, and her chiefe Cities are Messeve, Mothone, Corone, &c. (5) Elis. (6) Achaia propria: and here stood Aegina, and Aegium, and Pateras. (7) Arcadia once Pelasgia, in the Center almost of Peloponnesus, full of plea­sant mountaines, fit for pastue: and is therefore made the Shep­heards seene in our renowned Sir Philip Sidneis Poeticall story. Her principall Citie is Megalopolis.

(23) Thus have we passed the Continent of Greece, and want commeth onely to give my Reader a briefe Survey of the Ilands which lye round in the Adriatique, Mediterranean, Ionian and Aegean Seas. But by reason the compasse is so large, and the number so great▪ the little space which is left me, will scarce admit more then their bare names, which I will set downe, with reference to their next neighbouring Provinces, as I have described them in the Continent.

(24) First then neere Peloponnesus, and in the Ionian Sea, to­ward Macedonia and Epirus, the chiefe are Aegina, Cythera, the Strophades, Zacynthus, Cephalonia, Ithaca, Echinades, Corcy­ra or Corphin and Sapho, &c. In the Aegean Sea belonging to Greece, are the Cyclades and Sporades, and over against Thrace, Thassus, Samothracia, Imbrus, and Lemnon Vulcani. Neere Mace­donia, Pepanthus, Scopelos, Scyathos, Scyros, Allonnesus, Cicinne­thus, Dromus, Seraquinus. Neere Achaia is Euboea now Negro­ponte a very large Iland: and not farre distant Andros, T [...]nos, De­los, Rhene, Melos, and many others.

The Description of the Romane Empire.

VIRTVTE Duce, comite Fortunâ is the word of most Historians, upon the low birth and quicke growth of the state of ROME. For had not match­lesse prowesse, and infallible successe joyned in their full strength to make up an Empire for the world to admire: I see not how she could in so few yeares raise her selfe from so small grounds, to so high a pitch of lustre, as set the whole earth at a gaze, and found us all businesse enough for a time, to doe little else but observe her actions. Looke backe to Romulus her first Founder; you shall finde him no better man, then the base sonne of a licentious Vestall; his father not truly known to this day, but simply surmised to be Mars the god of Warre. His mother Rhea, burnt by law for that very fact, in which she conceived him; and himselfe an out-cast, exposed with his brother Rhemus, to be torne by the wild Beasts. Little hope we see left, for such a Nation to spring from their loynes, had not Fortune lulled them in her owne lappe, and delivered them by meere chance, into the hands of one Faustulus the Kings Shepheard, when they were thus found, the best Writers afford them no better Nurse, then the Shepheards wife, a knowne Strumpet, who for her in­satiate lust was called Lupa, and might perhaps occasion the fa­ble of the She-wolfe: She suckled them with no choycer milke then she did her own home-spoone brats; nor were they bred under Faustulus, to any better fortune then the Sheep-hook: yet no sooner the yonkers were start up to the knowledge of their true birth, but they stript themselves out of their disguise, reven­ged their mothers death upon their usurping uncle Aemilius Sylvius, restored the Latine Kingdome to the rightfull Numi­tor, and erected a new Empire for their owne posteritie.

(2) These were the progenie of Aeneas, who arrived here from the Troiane warre, and made love to Lavinia, daughter to Latinus King of the Laurentini. The great combate betwixt him and Turnus the Rutilian, grew upon no other terms then for her faire lookes, which he could not, nor did he peaceably enjoy, till he had vanquished his corrivall, and then he soone fastned himselfe in the right to that Kingdome, and not long after pos­sest it, about the yeare of the world two thousand seven hun­dred eighty seven. It would not be much to our purpose, to lead you downe steppe by steppe through the succession, till we come to Romulus. All before him, were before this Empire had being; and therefore out-reach the limme of my story: yet this in briefe, we may recount here, that he was the 17. from Aeneas, and founded Rome in the yeare 3198.

(3) The plot-forme was first cast in a figure of a quadrangle upon the mons Palatinus, for the other sixe noted hils were not then taken in, but added, in after ages, by their severall Kings. It was begunne (it seemes) but slight, and the wals raised not very high, when Rhemus could skip them over, in contempt of his brothers poore enterprise: but the mock cost him his life; he was slaine by Romulus; and he now left the sole founder to give name to this new building.

(4) Romulus then is their first King, and takes upon him the government of such discontented and masterlesse young Shepheards, as he had raked together to people his Common-wealth; a crue so scorned of their neighbours, that their daugh­ters denied to joyne in marriage, with such a refuse of men: so that by this means this up-start Nation was like to sink in the birth, for meere want of issue to continue their succession: And without doubt themselves had seene their last man borne, had not their own wit bested them more, then the womens love. For when they saw their worth was not sufficient to wooe fair­ly with effect, they proclaimed a day for solemne sports, which they presumed (and rightly too) would call in their borderers of both sex: and for that purpose had made provision of strength to force the women to their lust, whom they could not intice to their lawfull embraces. The plot held, and the Sabines beare the name to have suffred most in that brutish treacherie; yet others (it seemes) had their part too in the injurie, and joyntly beset them round with strong enemies, which the Romanes notwith­standing shook off with that ease and undaunted courage, that the rest were glad at last to yeeld them truce for their own quiet, and assist them too in their insuing Conquests.

(5) The Citie at this time was not above two miles in cir­cuit; the Inhabitants not much above the proportion of that little ground, till Romulus had built an Asylum, a Refuge for debucht people; where the servant might secure himselfe from his master, the murderer from his magistrate, the debtor from his arrest, and each fault from its punishment: and then he soone called in incredible swarmes (such as they were) of Latines, Tus­caines, Troians, Arcadians, and made up a Miscellany of people, each brought in the proper sinnes of his owne Countrey, & have there left them as a testimony of their ancestors to this day.

(6) This policy might seeme good at first to make up his number; For who else (but such) would leave a settled state (though meane) in a well ordered Kingdome, to apply him­selfe to novelties of so uncertaine event? But in a few yeares their King found that there was more need of a Pistrinum to correct, then an Asylum to shelter his offenders, and therefore was forced to make settled lawes for his Common-wealth; and cull out a certaine number of the best ordered, to assist him with their counsell, and see execution duly performed upon the rest. These he called Patres or Senatores, and were at first not above one hundred, chosen out of the elder, wealthier, and gravest Ci­tizens, who were either called Patricii, for that they had most of them many children, or Patroni, as being the Patrons of the Ple­beii, or poorer sort, which were therefore oft-times called Cli­entes, as having no businesse of action in the Common-wealth, scarce so much as to require their owne right, unlesse under the protection of some one or other of the Patricii, yet afterward both the number of Senators was increased to 200. and at last 300. and the Plebeii too in time had the priviledge to be elected into their society.

(7) No sooner Romulus had thus set the forme, but while he was yet in speech to the people at a set assembly, a tempest rose, the skies darkened, and a trick was found to juggle him cleane out of their sight, as if at this instant he had beene wrapt into the heavens. He past not (it seemes) to lose his life, so that he might gaine the opinion of a god. For so the Romanes beleeved; and it was confirmed by one Proculus, who pretended to have seene him after his change, and received a charge from his dei­tie, that he should be thence-forward honoured in Rome as her tutelare. In briefe, the more likely surmise of his manner of death is, that in the storme he was cut in pieces by some of his Senators, who had either suffered under his tyranny, or at least had hope to raise themselves by his fall.

(8) Their second King was Numa Pompilius, religious in his kind beyond all others, and ordained in Rome a set forme to worship their gods, invested Priests and Sooth-sayers to per­forme their rites, and foretell things to come: committed the Vestall fire to virgins, to be kept as a perpetuall watch over the Empire, in an emulation to the bright starres of heaven, which were never extinguisht: and in briefe, civilized the people so far as they began now, (and scarce till now) to have a sense of mo­rall goodnesse, a moderate love to themselves mixt with some equitie towards others.

(9) Their third Tullus Hostilius stirred them up first with the desire of true honour, and inabled them by martiall discipline to provoke the Albanes, a Nation then of long standing, and great fame through most parts of Italy; yea so equall was their prowesse, that open warre might well lessen their severall strengths, but not determine the conquest, till by the tried for­tune of the Horatii, & Curatii, brothers on each partie, it stoopt at last to Rome, beyond her owne hope: for she had at last but one Champion left of her Horatii, against the three others, who were notwithstanding by a feigned flight of their own adversary drawne severally out into single combate, and successively fell by the sword of the Romane victor. Alba was now carried captive to Rome, and gave up her honours as a Trophie to this new-born Empire.

(10) Ancus Martius their fourth King enlarged her wals, joyned those ports of the Citie, which were before severed by the River Tyber, with a large bridge. Their next Tarquinius Priscus was a Corinthian, and knew well how to use his Greek wit, with a Romane valour. Nor peace nor warre could over­match him. He triumpht over the Tuscaines, and was the first which entred the Citie in a chariot royall, drawne with foure horses, and first indeed that ordained the vestments, and ensigns of honour, which were after in frequent use, to stirre up the soul­dier to deserving actions.

(11) Their sixth Servius Tullius was so dexterous in his rule, that no person past him almost without enquirie of his wealth

[Page 14] yeares, worth, imployments, for which speciall purpose he distingusht the people by severall Tribes; and over-lookt all (by this mothod) with as much ease, as a nimble hous-wife doth her private family.

(12) Tarquinius Superbus was the seventh and last King, proud and cruell, yet that too though it cost him his crown, en­larged the Kingdom to the Romanes: for it prevailed upon many strong Provinces of Italy, which they after enjoyed with better hearts, and ruled with more equitie, then he used in the unjust oppression of his neighbours. His name was grown odious when the lust of his son Tarquinius wronged the chast Lucretia, both together stirred the people to disrobe him of his title, and be­think themselves of some other forme of government, which might found more of the Romane libertie.

(13) This varietie had took up hitherto scarce 245. yeares since the Citie was first built, a time too short for her greatnesse, if we compare her with the progresse of other Nations: yet to her own ensuing fortunes, it is esteemed but her child-hood, her infancie: while she had not yet spake, nor the world well heard of her actions, farther then her owne home, and her Countries neere about. She began now to feele her strength, and when she had first freed her selfe from the oppression of her home-bred Tyrant: she soon after spread her Armes over all Italy, and her fame through most parts of the world. Her power was now no more at the disposing of one King, but designed over into the hands of two aged and wise Citizens, of their owne (though the best) ranke: and this they were to use, rather as feoffees in trust, then free possessors; wherefore the Romans baulkt the in­solencie, which their last King had before practised, both in the name of their new Governours, for they were called onely Con­sules, à consulendo; and in their terme of Government, for it be­came now annuall, which was not before limited unlesse by death: and lastly, by their ensignes of state, their twelve lictors and fasces, which were not allowed to both, but to each in turns for their severall moneth. And this went on without breach al­most six yeares, till the Romanes thought fit to correct their laws by the Greek copie; and therefore deputed three of their best esteemed subjects to see Athens, to peruse their orders and customes, of which the world had then a great opinion: for it was indeed the mother of learning.

(14) They returned them written at first in ten tables made of brasse; two more were soone after added, and together were distinguished from their owne municiple lawes by the name of Leges 12. tabularum. The Consuls power was now taken off, and this was their rule of justice, put into the hands of tenne, whom they called Decemviri. Each ruled in his turne, and (for that course) had a power wel-nigh as large as their Kings or Consuls, else differed little at other times from a private Roman. This begunne some 303. yeares after their first founder, and had continued but three, when Appius laid false claime to Virginia for his bondmayd, that indeed he might dishonour her as his strumpet. By this meanes he doubly provoked the Commons, both with her injuries, and her fathers sorrow, who was forced to murder his owne daughter, to quit her from the lust of the Decemviri: and therefore they took revenge, not upon him one­ly, but his office; abrogated the Decemviratus, and returned the authority into the hands of Consuls as before: yet so, as oft­times by intercourse the Tribuni militum put in for a consulary soveraigntie, and was admitted to the same dignitie, though not the name, which the Patritii only referred to themselves as their royaltie. It was first procured by the importunate motion of the Commons, that they might be equally capable of the Con­sul-ship. To this, though the nobilitie would not give their full assent in all circumstances, yet were they constrained for their own peace to yeeld in effect, and mince it with another title of Tribuni plebis Consulare potestate.

(15) Vnder these formes of government for three hundred years after the fall of Tarquinius, to Appius Claudius & Q. Fulvius Coss. They were still in growth, but not yet come to their state of honors: and therefore Florus rightly styles it the youth of Rome in comparison to the age of man. In this while their most famous stories are the warre with Porsenna, some eight yeares after their first Consuls: the creation of Dictators and Tribunes of the people within twenty; the injuries of M. Co­riolanus, and attempt against his own Countrey uot long after: the construction of many set laws, which continued in force to after ages: the Lex Agraria, Publia, de Aventino, Tarpeia, of the twelve tables, Clodia, Aemilia, de Ambitu, de Mulctis, &c. the Censors first created about 68. years after the Regi-fugium: the conspiracie of the Servants some 92. after: many victories in the interim, and Rome her selfe at last taken by the Galls, but freed by Camillus about the 120. Marcus Curtius casts himselfe into the pit to preserve his Countrey: more laws are made; the first Pu­nike war waged, all within 120. and odde years after Rome was surprised: some 28. after that, the Bellum Ligusticum and Ianus Temple the second time shut: then the Bellum Illyricum, Galli­cum Cisalpinum, and (the last of this age,) the second Punike warre.

(16) By this time Italy was subdued, and now she swept on with full sayle, and confirmed strength: and about twenty after was able to resist the Macedonian, made warre with Perses, set on to the third Punike warre; wasted Carthage, and then Nu­mantia: tooke Armes against Iugurtha, all in lesse compasse of years then one hundred: and about this time was the Eagle tooke up by Marius for the Romane ensigne. Soone after was the Bellum Marsicum, and Mithridaticum: Catilines conspira­cie, and the noble acts of those great Heroes, Scylia and Cicero, Caesar and Pompey, and the rest, which removed the Greeke Em­pire to Rome, and made her the seat of the fourth Monarchy a­bout seven hundred and three yeares after the Citie was built, fortie eight before Christ.

(17) Hitherto (though with some change and curbe) they continued the succession of Consuls, till Iulius Caesar returned from Spaine with victory over Pompeys sonnes: and then the Se­nate, expressing more worship to him, then fore-sight of their owne future mischiefe, invented new titles of singular honour, call him Pater patriae, Consul in Decennium, Dictator in perpetuū, Sacro-sanctus and Imperator, all which himselfe made good, not in bare name onely, as perhaps they meant, but in short space ga­thered a power equall to their flattery, and by his owne strength kept, what was only theirs to give: till by Brutus and Cassius he was slain in the Senate, and then the rule fell for a short while to a Triumviratus, which began and ended with Octavius Caesar, Antonius and Lepidus. After ten years the whole Empire was left to Octavius, and his titles were Augustus Caesar, and Im­perator: they continue to his successors to this day.

(18) Rome as yet sinkes not in her glory, but goes fairely on with full victory, till the Imperiall seat was removed to Bizan­tium, and after divided into the East and West by Theodosius. Betwixt these whiles was a great part of the world still called in, to inlarge their Dominions, and our selves among the rest, though with some difficultie, were forced to yeeld Britaine a Province to Caesar, and the Romane Empire. For let us take her limits at their best advantage; and she was on the West bounded with the Atlantick Ocean; on the East with the River Tigris in Asia: on the North with Rhene and Danubius in Europe, and on the South with the mount Atlas in Africa: They containe these severall Provinces, almost in order (of time) as they were subdued. Italy, parts of Africa, Spaine, and Germany, Britaine, Illiricum, Diburnia, Dalmatia, Achaia, Macedonia, and Darda­nia, Maesia, and Thracia, Pontus, Armenia minor, Mesopotamia, Parthia, Arabia, Iudaea, Cilicia, Syria, Aegypt, Cantabria, Au­stria, Alpes Maritimae, Rhetia, Norricum, Pannonia, Armenia maior, and the Ilands round, so Ortelius marshals them.

(19) We must omit for want of space many eminent turnes of Fortune which Rome suffered in these interims, and take her now as at that time she was in her full height of honour; in com­passe fiftie miles, seated on the River Tyber fifteen from the Sea: on her wals were raised 740. turrets, fit to receive provision on warre for defence of the Citie in time of siege. Livie numbers her 37. gates, and her foundation was pitcht upon seven hils: (1) Palatinus, which (as some say) gave the name to our Kings Palaces. (2) Capitolinus, upon which was built the Capitoll, delivered from the Gals by the gaggling of geese. (3) Viminalis. (4) Aventinus, from whence their condemned persons were cast into the River Tyber. (5) Esquilinus. (6) Caelius, where once stood the chiefe Councel-house for the Senators. (7) Quirinalis. You may not expect here an exact description; take at large the speech of the Emperor Constantius, when with wō ­der he beheld the Campus Martius, the Sepulchre of Augustus, the Forum, Temples, Bathes, Theaters, the Arcus triumphales, Aquaducts, statenesse, and infinite other Monuments, he gave a briefe epitomy of her antique glory; that Nature had spent her selfe in the making up of that one Citie, as if we might not hope to see the like in after-ages: and true enough it is, that she could not long support her selfe in that state of honour, but (as a string stretcht to the utmost) cracks on the sudden.

(20) No sooner she was once divided, but she lay open as a prey to the Goths, Hunns, Vandals, Alani, Burgundians and Lom­bards: all now left of the Empire, is almost a naked title, and that scarce heard of in Rome: for it hath it seat in Germany, and is conferred upon some Christian Prince by the suffrages of the seven Electors. The spirituall (1) Arch-bishop of Mentz, Chancellour of the Empire through all Germany. (2) Arch-bishop of Cullen, Chancelour of the Empire through Italy. (3) Arch-bishop of Triers, Chancellour of the Empire through all France. The Temporall (4) Count Palatine of Rhene, Arch­sewer to the Emperour. (5) Duke of Saxonie, Lord Marshall. (6) Marquesse of Brandenberge, Chiefe Chamberlaine; and (7) in case of equalitie of voyces among the other sixe, the King of Bohemia casts the Diademe into whose lap he pleaseth.

(21) For the state of Rome as now it is, and what else con­cerns the Empire since the removall of the seat royall, I referre my Reader either to the descriptions of Italy and Germany, or at least to some other moderne Authors, who have scope to write more at large: my intent here was briefly to set downe the be­ginning, increase, top and limits of the ancient Romans govern­ment.

¶ The Description of GERMANY.

GERMANY is continued with Belgia, and lyeth next East-ward in our course toward Asia. We shall find them oft­times no otherwise distinguisht, then by the termes of higher and lower, greater and lesser Germany. And indeed as this is the largest portion of the whol [...] Region, which is known by that name: so is it the largest Region of our whole quarter, which is knowne entirely by any one name.

(2) As for her antiquitie; it doth not onely compare her to the rest of Europe: but compares Europe her selfe with any other part of the second world, which accounts her years but from Noahs Flood, or the confusion of Tongues. For this purpose we had before occasion, in our generall Descriptions, to men­tion the originall of the Germane Kingdomes: and that (as you may remember) was drawne by Chronologers from Tuisco (some say) the sonne of Noah, which lived soon after the world was repaired, and began his Empire about thirty yeares from the fall of Babel.

(3) It appeares sufficiently upon the record of received Hi­storians, that in the time of their Idolatry, they worshipped one Thyst or Tuisco, as a God which sprang from the earth: and to this day, as I heare, there is a street about Cullen called Deutsch, and is thought as yet to retain a sound of the name of Tuisco: for there he is supposed to have kept his residency. Whether thus or no, I leave it to my Authors proofe, and my Readers judgement to beleeve or reject as it shall seeme best. All I can inforce is, that doubtlesse the Germanes were an ancient people: and that they might challenge, had they no other testimony to shew for it, then her very names of Tuiscia or Teutscke, Theuschland, Al­mania, and Teutonia, by which she was known, in severall ages, long before the Romanes gave her this last appellation of Ger­many.

(4) Tuiscia, Teutsch or Theuschlant was received from her first King, and Almania from her second, the sonne of Tuisco, who (as their Story gives it with equall credit as it doth the rest) was likewise worshipped for a God, by the name of Mannus: The same account is rendred for Teutonia, from Teuto a Captaine of the Germanes: and their ninth from Tuisco. Vnder these they continued, till the Romanes entry, after their Conquest over the Gals: for whose likenesse to them both in feature, and colour, in goodly portraiture and carriage of their wars, they were from that time called Germany, as if brothers to the Gaules. Yet there are two, which compound the name of the Teutonike words Gar or Ger, which signifieth all or wholly, and man, which retaines with us its prime signification of Man: as if they were all men to the proofe: or as others interpret, as if they were a mixt Na­tion of all sorts of men from severall Countries.

(5) But this last agrees not with the conjecture of some Geo­graphers, that Germany hath not changed her Inhabitants since she was first possest: quoniam non est verisimile (saith one) aliquos Asiâ, aut Africâ aut quidem Italiâ relicta Germaniam pettisse, terris informem, Coelo asperam, cultu tristem, aspectúque minimè nisi indigenis gratam. And this indeed differs not much from the report of Mela, Tacitus, & other ancient Writers. But the reason I hold not good: for howsoever it might be true in their times of some, and the most part perhaps of Germany (as it was then limited) that it was sylvis horrida, paludibus faeda, et fluviorum cursibus praepedita, montium anfractibus exasperata ob idque max­imè invia: yet now she hath changed her hue, and by the help of good husbandry is become so fertile and pleasant: by the large additions to her Territories in these our after ages is growne so populous, that she vayles not to France, Spaine, or Italy it selfe, saith Quadus.

(6) By her first Geographers she was limited on the West with the River Rhene, on the east with Ietula, on the south with Danubius: each of these tracts have won upon their neighbour­ing Countries: and inlarged the compasse of Germany to a double extent of what it was before: For on the West she passeth Rhene as farre as [...]icardy and Burgundy, parts of France. East­ward is the German tongue and Empire exercised over the Re­gion of Prussia. Southward she reacheth beyond Danubius to the very Alpes, which border upon Italy. North-ward she hath ever kept her owne, but hath beene curbd indeed from seeking new Kingdomes, in that tract, by the maine Ocean, which divides her in part from Swevia, Norway, &c. And to these limits we apply our Description. No marvaile if it give her more honor, then she had in former times. For her compasse now is reckoned to be 2600. English miles. Her ground fertile enough of it selfe: and yet besides enjoyes the benefit of many Navigable Rivers, which inrich her with trafique from other Kingdomes.

(7) Those of greatest fame are, (1) Danubius the largest of Europe, called by Pliny and others Ister. It takes in sixtie Navi­gable Rivers; and is at last discharged by many passages into the Pontus Euxinus. (2) Rhene, which hath its rising from the Alpes, and runnes into the German Ocean. From thence have we our best Rhenish Wines: and upon his bankes stands the Citie Strasburg. (3) Amasus Ems, which glides by Westphalia into the German Sea. (4) Maemu Megu, whose head is in the Mountaines of Bohemia, and from thence passeth by Francfort into the German Sea. (5) Albis Elve, which riseth from eleven Fountains meeting into one, about the Sylva Hircinia. (6) Ode­ca, which hath not his passage immediately into the Sea, but into the River Albis. The middle mark of this Countrey is the King­dome of Bohemia, incompassed with the Sylva Hircinia.

(8) The chiefe Commodities of Germany are Corne, Wine, Salt, Metals of all sorts, Fruits good store, Saffron, &c. The Ayre wholesome, her Baths healthfull, her Gardens pleasurable: her Cities faire, her Castles strong, and her Villages very many and well peopled.

(9) The Inhabitants have put off their ancient rudenesse, as the Countrey her barrennesse. They are as goodly of person as ever, as stout as ever, and farre more civill, then in the time of the Romanes. It seems they were then esteemed but an ignorant and simple people: more able to fight then to manage a battaile. They were ever hardy enough, but wanted Commanders of their owne, of skill and judgement. Since they have had Com­merce with other Nations: and have suffered the upbraid (as it were) of their Predecessors dulnesse: they have beene (in a manner) shamed out of it, and are now become, rather by indu­strie, then wit, a most ingenious people, and skilfull in the La­tine, Greeke, and Hebrew learning, famous beyond any others in Europe, unlesse Belgia, for the invention of many notable and usefull Engines. The Gun and Gun-powder was first brought to light by one Bertholdus Swart a Franciscan, which hath almost put by the use of any other warlike Instrument, in those parts of the world, where the practise is perfectly understood. Generally the poorer sort are excellent Mechanikes, and the rest for the most part Schollers.

(10) It bred Albertus Magnus, Appian, Gesuer, Munster, Lu­ther, Vrsin, Zwinglius, Scultetus, Iunius, Keckerman, and many others in their severall kinds and Religions: some Papists, some Lutherans, some Calvinists, and among the rest many Iewes.

(11) The government of this Germany is Imperiall, as once that of Rome was, though it flourish not in so full glory. The right descends not by Succession: nor is the Election continued by the like soffrage as in old Rome. The power of choice was conferred by Pope Gregory the tenth upon seven German Prin­ces: three Spirituall, and foure Temporall. These are the Arch-bishop of Mentz, Chancellour of the Empire through Germa­ny; Arch-bishop of Cullen, Chancellour of the Empire through Italy; Arch-bishop of Triers, Chancellour of the Empire through France: The Temporall are the King of Bohemia, who hath the casting voyce, onely in case of equalitie among the other sixe: his Office is to be chiefe Cup-bearer at the great solemnitie. Next him the Count Palatine of the Rhene, Arch-sewer to the Emperour: Duke of Saxonie, Lord Marshall; and Marquesse of Brandeburge, chiefe Chamberlaine. Each of these performe his owne Office in person, upon the day of Inauguration. The Duke of Saxonie bears the sword. The Count Palatine placeth

[Page 16] his meat on the Table. The King of Bohemia beares his Cuppe and delivers it him to drinke: Marquesse Brandeberg serveth him water to wash: And the three Bishops blesse his meat. He receiveth three Crownes, before he is fully settled into the Ma­jestie of the Empire. The first is of Silver, for Germany. The se­cond of Iron, for Lombardy. And the third of Gold, for the Em­pire: the last is set on at Rome. For to this day it pretends to the name of the Romane Empire, and gives the title of Caesar, or Ro­mani imperii Imperator.

(12) The first which injoyed the institution of Pope Gregory was Radulphus Nabs purgensis, 1273. after twelve yeares inter­regnum. The last before him, was our Richard Earle of Cornwall, and brother to Henry the third, King of England. Since it hath continued firme in this course of Election, howsoever not with that liberty as was intended. For commonly the Emperour in being, while he hath his power about him, and can (at least) in­treat, if not command the Subjects of the Empire, promise a choice of the Rex Romanorum, who is no other then a successor designed to rule after his death, or resignation. And by this meanes it hath a long time continued in the house of Austria without any intermission.

(13) Thus we see much plotting, great state, many ceremo­nies to the making up of an Emperour: and yet when it is well weighed, it is little better then a bare title. For howsoever these outward observances of the German Princes make shew of an humble subjection to the Emperour: yet when it comes to trial, he hath very little to do [...] in their Governments: But each of them takes upon him as a free and absolute Commander in his owne Countrey: permitteth or suppresseth the Religion, which he either likes or dislikes; makes and abrogates Lawes at plea­sure, stamps Coyn, raiseth Souldiers, and sometimes against their great Master, as the Duke of Saxoni [...] against Charles the fifth, and at this day divers others in defence of the Prince Palatine. For of this quality and power there are many Dukes, Marqueses, Counts, &c. besides 64. Franc Cities, which make onely some slight acknowledgement to the Emperour: appeare perhaps at his Parliaments; and (they say) are bound to furnish him at need with 3842. hor [...]e (among them) and 16200. foot.

(14) The chiefest Regions of Germany, best knowne to us, and noted by our Geographers with a more eminent Character then the rest, are these. (1) East Friz [...]land. (2) Westphalia. (3) Cullen. (4) Munster. (5) Triers. (6) Cleve. (7) Gulick. (8) Hassia. (9) Alsatia. (10) Helvetia. (11) Turingia. (12) Brunswicke and Luneburg. (13) Franconia. (14) Palatinatus Rhene. (15) Wittenburg. (16) Ausper. (17) Bayden. (18) Mentz. (19) Bamberg. (20) Weirstberg. (21) Saxonia. (22) Anhalt. (23) Mansfield. (24) S [...]evia (25) Bavaria. (26) Bran­deburg. (27) [...]usatia. (28) Tirolum. (29) Misnia. ( [...]0) Bo­hemia. (31) Silesia (32) Moravia. (33) [...]omerania. (34) Meck­linburg. (35) Austria.

(15) East-Frizeland is on the West side of Germany, and bounded with the North Sea. Her chiefe Towne is Embden. (2) Westphalia is on the South of East Frizeland. It is most famous for Swine and excellent Bacon, which is esteemed with us, one of our greatest dainties to commend a feast. Part of it be­longs to the three next Bishops, of Cullen, Munster, and Triers. (3) Cullen her Arch-bishop is an Elector. The chiefe Towne was called Vbiopolis, afterward Agrippina, and lastly Cullen, from a Colony which was there planted by the French. It is a received tradition among the Inhabitants, that the bodies of the Wise­men, which came from the East to worship Christ are here in­terred. None almost, but hath heard of the three Kings of Cul­len. (4) Munster. Her chiefe Citie is Munster, notable since the yeare 1533. at which time a company of brainsicke Ana­baptists named it Ierusalem, and raised them a new Governour, by the title of the King of Sion. (5) Triers. Her Arch-bishop an Elector. Her chiefe Citie Triers, of great antiquitie, founded by Trebeta the sonne of Ninius; and Bopport sackt by our Earle Richard, King of the Romanes.

(16) (6) Clivia or Cleave-land, a Dukedome of name. Her chiefe Cities are Wesell, Emrick, and Cleve. Her Commoditie the Tophus-stone, of which they make Cement. (7) Iuliacum, Gu­lick a Dutchy. Her principall City is Aken or Aquisgranum, where the Emperour receives his Silver Crowne for Germany; and doth great worship to a clout, which they take to be our Sa­viours mantle, in which he was wrapped. (8) Hassia, a moun­tainous Countrey, but fruitful. Her Metropolis Marpurgum an Vniversitie: and the chiefe place of her Lant-grave is Cassels. It comprehends likewise the Countes of Nassaw and Hanaw (9) Alsatia. Her chiefe Citie is S [...]r [...]sburg, famous for a Clocke of wonderfull art and a Tower of five hundred seventy eight paces high. Other Townes here are of note, as Bing, Wormes, Con­fluence, and Andernach. (10) Helvetia, Switzerland on the East of France, and North of Italy. It containes thirteene Cantons. Zurich, Berne, Lucerne, Vraenia, Glavis, Zugh▪ Basell, Friburg, Vn­derwalt, Solour, Shaffnansen, Ape [...]sol, and Suits. Her chiefe Cities are Zurike or Tigurum, whe [...] Zwinglius was martyred: And Sengall or Civitas Sancti Galli, and Basell, where a generall Councel was decreed to be above the Pope: in the yeare, one thousand foure hundred thirty one.

(17) Turingia. Her Prince a Lant-grave. Her ground though not of large extent, not above twelve German miles either in length or bredth (saith Maginus,) yet it is very rich, it com­prehends twelve Counties, as many Abbies, a hundred fourty foure Cities, as many Townes, above two thousand Villages, two hundred and fiftie Castles. Her Metropolis is Erford. (12) Brunswick on the East of Westphalia, a Dukedome: whose prin­cipall Cities are Brunswick, Halberstade, Wolsheiten, and Lune­burgh, which gives title to another Dukedome, whose chiefe seat is Cella.

(18) (13) Franconia. It lyeth on the West of Turingia, and joynes to Hassia Northward. The Inhabitants were converted to Christianity by Boniface. In this Province stands Franckefort, famous for her two Marts every yeare, and Noremberg; within the territories are comprehended the seven other which belong to this section. (14) The Palatine of Rhene, some seventy two miles from North to South, and from East to West ninety sixe. Her chiefe Citie is Heidelberge. Her Prince an Elector, and hath many more priviledges then the other sixe. In the vacancy he is Governour of a great part of Germany. (15) Wirtenberge. The chiefe Townes are Tubing an Vniversity, Studgard, &c. (16) Auspech, a Marquisate. Her chiefe Town Auspech. (17) Baden, a Marquisate, pleasant and fruitfull, betwixt the Rivers Rhene and Neccar. Her chiefe Cities are Turlach and Baden, in which there be Bathes that cure many diseases. (18) Mentz▪ Moguntia, a Bishoprick. The Prince is a Spirituall Elector, and sits alwaies at the right hand of the Emperour. (19) Bamberg, a Bishoprick of it selfe of large rev [...]newes. In this stand Fochia, where they say Pontius Pilate was borne. (20) Weirstberg. Her Bishop is intitu­led Duke of Franconia.

(19) (21) Saxoni [...] on the East of Hassia, and South of Br [...]nswick ▪ and North of Turingia. In this Province was Luther borne at Isleben. Within her bounds are likewise comprehended these two other Principalities of Anhalt and Mansfield. (22) Anhalt, whose Governour with great courage and power bore Armes in defence of the Palatines right to the Kingdome of Bohemia. (23) Mansfield an Earledome, the more famous for the valiant acts of the present Count, who to this day wars upon the Emperours party, in the behalfe of the Illustrious Palatine, and his unparalleled Lady Elizabeth, Sister to his Royall Majesty of England.

(20) (24) Swevia on the South of Franconia. It is a Coun­trey full of people, and those of goodly personage: great wit and valiant. In this Province is the head of Danubius, and runs through the middle of the Countrey. Her chiefe Townes are Vlme, Lindawe, and Auspurg, or Augusta Vindelicorum, Norlin­gen, &c. (25) Bavaria on the South of Bohemia and [...]ranconia. There is both the upper and lower Bavaria. Of the first, the chief Cities are Muchen, Ingolstad [...], Frising; and about thirty foure Townes more equall to most Cities of the lower Bavaria: the principall are Ratisbone, Patavium, Pussan, Lanshutum, and Salt­spurge. In this City lyeth buried Paracelsus. (26) Brandeburge: on the East of Saxonie, a Marquisate of five hundred and twenty miles in compasse. It was heretofore inhabited by the Vand [...]les. The Metropolis is Brandeburge, and Francfort ad Odicum: for so it is distinguished from the other Francfort in Franconia, and Berlium. Here are fifty five Cities, and sixty foure Townes. (27) Lusatia, it lookes Westward toward Saxony. The chiefe Citie is Gorlitzia. (28) Tyrolum, on the South of Bavaria, and East of Helvetia. Her chief cities are Oonipous, Inspruck, Brixen, Tridentum, Trent, where the Generall Councel was held, one thousand five hundred fourtie sixe. (29) Misnia, on the East of Lusatia, a fruitfull Region. Her chiefe Cities are Misnia, Dris­den, Lipsia, a place of learning, and Torga: many Writers place this Province with Saxonie.

(21) (30) Bohemia, on the South of Saxonie and Misnia, encompassed with the Sylva Hircinia, a fruitfull and pleasant Countrey. It may deserve a particular description of it selfe: and therefore I will mention it here with no other solemnitie, then I doe the rest of Germany. Her Metropolis is Prage, which was taken by the Imperialists in this last quarrell, the King and Queene (being at that time) in the Church celebrating Gods service, were forced suddenly to flye for their safetie into Silesia. (31) Silesia Eastward from part of Bohemia: two hundred mile long, and eightie one broad, a fruitfull Countrey: the people va­liant. Her principall Cities are Breselare, and Neisse. (32) Mo­ravia, on the East of Bohemia, and South of Silesia. Her chiefe Cities are Almusium, Olmutz, and Brin. (33) Pomerania. It is bounded on the East with Istula; on the North with the Baltick Ocean. Her Metropolis is Stetin. Others chiefe are Wolgast, Wal­lin, &c. On the West of this Region stands (34) Mecklinburg or Megalopolis, a place Provinciall of it selfe, and hath Townes of note, Malchawe, Rostock, &c.

(22) (35) Austria, an Arch-Dukedome, it lieth upon Hungarie, and is esteemed by the Germans the Easterne bound of the Empire. It was formerly called Pannonia superior. It is a rich Countrey. Her chiefe Cities are Vienna, famous for beauty, wealth, and learning: Emps, S^r. Leopald, &c. There are reckoned to this Region the Provinces of Styria, Carinthia, Carinola, and by some Tirolum.

The Description of the Kingdom of Bohemia.

IN our Description of Germany, we rec­koned Bohemia but as a Province a­mong the rest: and therefore she was mentioned there with no more solem­nitie, then the other parts were. We purpose here to declare it an intire Kingdome of it selfe: which besides her own compasse (as she is most com­monly limited by Geographers) hath under-subjects, Dukedomes and Marquisates, such as doe her homage, and make her well worthy of a particular Historie, then we had before roome for.

(2) The ancient Inhabitant of these parts was the Bemorum magna gens, as Ptolemie cals it; and placeth it somewhat South, toward Danubius und [...]r Suna sylva. After them, the Boii, a peo­ple of Gallia Lugdunensis, which had been before conquered by Caesar (saith Quadus) and packt over the Alpes to seek them a new seat in Italy. But when they found the Romanes too hotte for their abode there, they were forced to trudge farther, and to passe the River Rhene into Germany, as Strabo witnesseth, where they found them a fit place to lurk in, compassed with a large Wood called the Sylva Hercinia: and like enough they joyned in with the Bemi, to make up the name of Bohemia. But neither here did they enjoy their peace long: for they were in time nes­sled out by a potent people of Swevia, called Marcomanni: and they again had the like measure from the Slavonians, a barbarous crue, which came in upon them, under the conduct of an exiled murderer of Croatia, one Zechius, about the yeare five hundred and fiftie.

(3) From that time there hath beene no generall expulsion [...] but the present Bohemians are the progeny of those Sclavonians, whose very language and customes are in use among them at this day. Doubtlesse it was at first a rude Common-wealth, that had no other Governours, but so ungoverned a multitude: for so they continued above an hundred years after Zechius. But when they had for a time endured the misery of such a confusi­on, they were content to agree upon some one for their Prince, that might rule them: and the first which they elected was Cro­cus, a man of great esteeme among them for his wisdome and goodnesse.

(4) Till the time of Vratislaus it had the title of a Dukedome onely. He was the first King, and was created by Henry the fourth of Germany, anno one thousand eighty sixe. Yet after that againe, for the succession of sixe Princes, it was governed by Dukes. For the second King was Vladislaus the third, crowned by Fredericke the Emperour, in the yeare one thousand one hun­dred fiftie nine: and the third, Primaslaus, Crowned by the Emperour Philip, one thousand one hundred ninetie nine: after sixe other Dukes from his Predecessor Vladislaus the third. It hath beene now long since fully settled into a Kingdome: and is the title of the right Noble Frederike Count Elector Palatine of the Rhene, and husband to the illustrious Elizabeth, Daugh­ter to our late Soveraigne King IAMES. They were both Crowned at Prague in the yeare, one thousand sixe hundred and nineteene: but have beene enforced ever since, to maintaine their right by continuall warres, against Ferdinand the second, who by vertue of an adoption, which declared him successor to Matthias, layes claime to the Crowne of Bohemia. But the case was before decided in their third Vladislaus, who though as deeply interessed to the Kingdome, as Ferdinand could be: yet for that he had past no legall election, according to their Cu­stomes and Priviledges, he was deposed by the States, and Vl­darilaus chose in his roome.

(5) There remains no great difficultie, concerning the name. It appeares sufficiently, to proceed either from her first people, or first Prince, who (as some report) was one Boemus. And tis worth observing, that though this Land hath in sundry ages, beene so often ransackt, and possest by strangers, and Tyrants: yet in her name she constantly preserves the memorie onely of her first Natives, and hath not suffered that change, as we have done, from Albion to Britaine, from Britaine to England. And so indeed it is with almost all which have beene equally subject to the like Invasions.

(6) The scituation of this Kingdome is almost in the mid­dest of Germany, and is easily descried in our common Maps, by the Hircinian Forrest, held in the Romans time, to be nine dayes journey in bredth, and in length at least forty. So Caesar in his sixth Com: It closeth Bohemia on every side, insomuch that (to shew) they are not unlike an Amphitheater, it is Maginus his comparison. The severall parts of this Wood are knowne by divers names, which they take from the Countrey adjacent. The portion North West, is by Strabo called Gabreta Sylva, that South toward Danubius▪ Luna Sylva by Ptolemy, non Sylva Passarica: and so the rest. Without this wall of Bohemia (as Quadus calls it) her limits are on the West Franconia, on the North Lusatia, and Misnia: on the South Bavaria and Austria: on the East Moravia and Sile [...]ia. The figure of it is in a manner circular: and the diameter is esteemed three dayes journey to a quick travailour. The circuit containes five hundred and fiftie miles, of good ground, fertile and pleasant, enricht as well by her Rivers, as Land Commodities.

(7) Her principall are (1) Albis Elve, which hath his rising in the Hercinian Wood, and the name from eleven Fountaines, which meet in one, at the head of the River. For Elve or Elbe in the Germane tongue signifies eleven. It runs through a great part of the Countrey, and by the chiefe Citie Prague, and at last vents it selfe into the German Ocean. Of this Lucan thus:

(2) Multaria Mulda. (3) Egra, which gives a name to a Town. (4) Sassava. (5) Gisera. (6) Missa. And (7) Vatto. They are received all into the River Albis, yeeld excellent Salmon, and plentie. (And if we wil beleeve report,) there is oft-times found in the sands, lumps of pure gold, which need no other refining, and very pretious shels of great value.

(8) It seemes the water supplies that only defect which is to be found in their Land. For it is to be observed to be full with Mines of all sorts of Metals, Gold onely excepted. Their Tinne was found out by an English-man of Cornwall, in the yeare, one thousand two hundred and forty; one belike which had beene skilled in that worke, in his owne Countrey: for it is said, that at that time there was no Tinne knowne else-where in Europe. The earth gives good Corne, and their pastures breed as good Cattell. There is Wood good store, as there are Woods which harbour multitudes of wild Beasts, Foxes, Beares, Harts, Bulls, and others: which afford them sport in the Hunting, and meate for the best mans Tables. Among the rest there is a wild Beast, which they call Lomi, armed by nature with a strange defence a­gainst the Hounds which follow her. For they s [...]y, she hath a kind of bladder, hanging under her jawes, which in the Hunt­ing she fils with a scalding hot water, and casts it upon the Dogs, with that nimblenesse, that they are not able to avoyd or pursue her: but oft-times have their very haire fall oft, as from a drest Pigge. The Countrey is generally rich in Saffron, and other Medicinall drugges: Wine it hath too, but not so kinde or pleasing as in other places: in so much that the richer sort fur­nish themselves out of Austria, Hungarie, and the Regions a­bout, which they in lieu of it, supply with excellent Beere. For they are held very good at the art of brewing, and not behind-hand at drinking when they have done. It is said (of the meaner sort I suppose) that if once they set to a Vessell of good liquor, they will not loose it till they have found it emptie.

(9) Else they are not branded with any eminent bad Cha­racter. They are of tall and portly personage, broad shouldered and strong brested, generally yellow haired, which they weare long and curled. Of a great spirit, which seldome goeth without pride, ambition, vaine-glory, contempt of others, and such like weaknesses of the strongest men. There is a story passeth of one Zisca a Bohemian Captain (in defence of the Hussites against the Pope) that when he had wonne so many battailes, as his very name beganne to be a terrour to the foe; he was not content to be fear'd alive, but bethought himselfe, how he might speake

[Page 18] loud when he was dead. And therefore will'd his Souldiers, that they would flea him, and make a Drumme of his skinne; which he was perswaded, should ever beat the victory before them, as oft as he was heard (though in a dead sound) by the e­nemy, whom he had so often crushed, while he was yet living.

(10) For matter of learning, they have not beene very fa­mous heretofore: howbeit now, the better parts are not now behind with the other parts of Germany. The chiefe of note, were Iohn Husso, and Hierome of Prague, two worthy members of the Church. They were condemned for Heretiques in the Councel of Constance, one thousand foure hundred and foure teene, for attempting a reformation of such errours, as they held not agreeable with the word of God. But yet their sufferings could not dead the good seed, which they had sowne in the true hearted. It lives still among them in some measure: though they have been often assayed by strange Impostures in Religion, such as the heart of man could not conceive, without a strong and extraordinary working of that great deceiver.

(11) I cannot passe the most wicked couzenage of Picardus, who possest great multitudes of these silly people, with an opi­nion, that he could recall them to that perfect state in which A­dam was created: placed them in an Island for that purpose, which he called Paradise, caused them to walke naked, and na­med this Sect Adamites. Horrible sinnes were committed under that pretence, promiscuous whoredome and incest at their very Divine Service. It is feared that at this day, there are many se­cret professors, which live under ground, meete at their solem­nities, have their prayers framed to their owne humour: and when the Priest pronounceth the words of Genesis (as his cu­stome is) Crescite, & multiplicamini, & replete terram, the lights are suddenly popt out, and without any respect had to alliance or kindred, or reverence to their exercise, they mingle like Beasts, and when they have acted their wickednesse, and are returned to their seats, the Candles are againe lighted, and they fall to their pretended prayers, as if there had beene no harme done.

(12) The King is one of the seven Electors of the Empe­rour: and in case the other sixe be equally divided, he gives the suffrage, which carrieth it. It is to be thought, that his power was conferred upon him not without great counsell, and good reason. For (besides that the place it selfe is by nature strong) the people too have a speciall inbred love to Germany, and de­fence of her liberties. At Coronation he is Cup-bearer, and per­formes it himselfe in person if he be present. His revenewes are cast up to be three millions of Crownes, which are not gathered all within the compasse here limited, but part out of other Prin­cipalities, which are annexed to this Kingdome. For there are foure Regions, which make up his Title, and are subject to his government: (1) Bohemia it selfe, as we have described it. (2) Lusatia. (3) Silesia. (4) Moravia. They were named in the Mappe of Germany, as being parts of the whole Countrey, but will admit here a more particular tract, as belonging proper­ly to this Kingdome.

(13) First then for Bohemia it selfe, it containes about thirty Cities, which are immediate subjects to the King, (as Quadus calls them) besides many others, which are held in possession of the chiefe Princes, Primates, Barons, Counts, and Nobles of the Countrey. The Metropolis is Prague, heretofore known by the names of Bubienum and Marobudum, saith Maginus; but rather I think (by the situation) it should be the same which Ptolemy calls Casurgis. It was composed with a wall, by Prima­slaus their third King; and received the name of Prague, by the wife Lubussa a Limine, which they say is called Prague in the Bohemian language. It is indeed a very stately Citie, seated in the middle of the Countrey on the River Multaria, and compared by some to Florence. It consists of three Cities which are called the old Towne, the new Towne, and the little Towne. The old Towne is the chiefe, and is adorned with many illustrious buil­dings. The new Towne is divided from the old, by a large ditch: and the little Towne stands on the other side of the River Mul­da, but is joyned to the old Town, by a stone-bridge of twenty-foure Arches. It was made an Arch-bishops See, by Charles the Emperour and King of Bohemia, was once the chiefe Vniver­sitie: but that now is removed to Lipsia, in the Province of Mis­nia. It is the Regall seat of Bohemia: and here was the King and Queene when it was taken by the Imperialists.

(14) The other Cities of this Region which are worth the noting, are (2) Egra. It stands upon the River, from whence it beares the name: before it was called by Ptolemy, Monosgada, on the West end of Sylva Gabreta, that part of the Hercinia w^ch portends toward Franconia. It was a City Imperial, till the right was sold by Lodovicus Bavares to Iohn King of Bohemia. It is a very strong City, fortified as well by Nature as Art, for the most part is built upon a Rock. It is in compasse two miles within the walls, and with the Suburbs three. Not farre from it, there is a fountaine of a kinde of sharpe water, which the Inhabitants drinke in stead of Beere. (3) Krems toward Austria, on the North side of Danubius. (4) Pilsen on the West of Bohemia, a Citie which long held out against Generall Tilly, by the de­fence of the now Count Mansfield, but was at last betrayed by some of his Captaines. (5) Launum, North-west from Pil­sen, noted for the most fruitfull place in the whole Region.

(15) Now the out-Provinces, which are part of the K [...]ng­dome, though not of Bohemia, are first Lusatia: It lyeth betwixt the Rivers Albis and Odera, and the Mountaines of Bohemia. On the West it hath Saxonie. On the North and East Brande­burg. On the South Silesia. It is divided into the higher and lower Lusatia, and is watered with the River Nisse. It is indeed part of Saxonie, though under rule to the King of Bohemia. For both this and Silesia was given to Vratislaus by the Empe­rour Henry the fourth. It is a very fruitfull Countrey, in most kind of graine: and the Inhabitants though imployed much in husbandry, yet are they a warlike people, as most of Germany, and so they have beene tried, by the Duke of Saxonie, and others of the Emperours partie: though they have beene by number and maine strength overborne. The first that was surprised was Bantsen: but the Metropolis is Gorlitzia, next Zittan, &c. No soyle nor customes differ much from the next Province.

(16) Silesia on the West hath part of Bohemia upon the North Lusatia, and part of Poland, upon the South Moravia, and upon the East Polonia. At the beginning, it was part of the Hercinian Forrest. It is watered with the River Odera, and from hence took her name, as Conradus Celtus delivers it, Lib. Amo­rum 2. Eleg. 5.

But Ioannes Crato, a Silesian, rather thinks that the name came from the Quadi, a people that heretofore inhabited these parts: and rather, for that the very Quady in the Sclavonian tongue, signifieth the same which Silesium did in the Saxon and old German. That they did possesse this Province is agreed upon by most: but where they were before seated Geographers somewhat differ. Ptolemy placeth them by the Hercinian under Lunasylva: and others not far off. It was the people which (in their warre with Mareus Antonius the Emperour,) were scattered with thunder and lightning, obtained by the prayers of the Christian Legion. For when the Roman was driven to such straight, that he could foresee no help which might come from man: he put himself upon their prayers to God for his deliverance. A strange hope that could beleeve in their faith, and yet not in that God, in whom they beleeved. But the Almighty was pleased to sh [...]w his power, and force the very heathen to honour his people. For here ended the fourth Persecution, 174. and the Christian Legion was surnamed the Thunderer.

(17) The ayre here is somewhat cold, but milde: and the Land fertile. The Inhabitants good husbandmen to make the best. They have a kind of forced Wine, which the meaner sort drink freely. The richer have it sent from those neighbouring Provinces, which are better stored. The chiefe Citie is Perslaw or Vratislavia, which takes name from her Founder Vratisla­us, and in honor of him gives the letter W. in her Armes. About the seat of this Citie Ptolemy placeth Budorgis; in so much that some think, this was raised out of her ruiue. Not farre off, there is yet to be seen, the remainders of stately old buildings, which are supposed to have beene the houses of the ancient Quadi. In the yeare 1341. it was ruined by fire: but built againe with stone, and it is now one of the stateliest Cities of Germany, for e­legant buildings and faire streets. It is an Arch-bishops See, and an Academie. The rest are Neissa Nissa a Bishops See, and a faire Town, Glats, Oppolen, Olderberg, Glogm [...]r, &c. Maginus num­bers 15. Dukedomes in Silesia, whereof six remaine in their an­cient families: the rest for want of heirs are fallen to the King of Bohemia. But the two chiefe of name are Ligintz, and Swevitz. The first is immediately the Kings: Swevitz too is under his go­vernment, but yet hath a Duke of its owne, which is honoured with the title and revenewes.

(18) Moravia is bounded on the North and East with Sile­sia: on the West with Brandeburg, on the South with Austria & Hungary. It was heretofore called Marcomannia, received the latter name from the River Moravia, which runs through the Countrey. It yeelds plenty of Corne, Wine, Fish, and People, which use a kind of confused mixt language of Sclavonicke, Bo­hemicke, and Teutonicke. In plowing up their grounds there hath beene often-times found a certain Coyne of the Roman Empe­rours Marcus Antonius, with this Inscription de Marcoman­nis; which the Inhabitants interpret to be of the Spoyles which the Roman took from the Marcomanni, who inhabited this Re­gion. For certaine it is, that this people were vanquished by Marcus Antonius, as appears in their Historians.

The people were converted to Christianity by Methodius: Their chiefe Citie is Olmuzium Olmutz, an Vniversitie, Brin, &c. It is reported by Dubrarius, that in Gradisco, a part of this Province, there groweth a kind of Myrrhe aud Frankincense out of the ground, which in likenesse resemble the hidden parts both of man and woman. It was first added to the King and Kindome of Behemia by Sigismund the Emperour, in the raigne of Albertus.

The Description of FRANCE.

NO people but are ambitious to winne upon Antiquitie as farre as their Line will reach. Among others the French are great pretenders to that Title, and fetch their originall from Mesech the sixt sonne of Iapheth, not above an hun­dred and fifty yeares after the Arke rested. But this passeth not for currant truth among her owne Historians; and therefore is not the plea, which gives France here the second place in my division of Europe. I observe rather her situation, which rankes her next to Spaine Eastward: and that was the course proposed in my Generall Description.

(2) As for her Inhabitants, the first certainly, which we can make good, were the Gaules: A people of whose beginning, we can give no unquestionable account: yet this of them is most sure, they were a Nation of Noted valour above foure hundred yeares before Christ: It is now full two thousand and twelve since they sacked Rome, and tooke the Capitoll. In the memory of that great Action we may claime a part. For first were them­selves Conquered by the two noble British spirits, Brennius and Belinus Kings of England: and after led on by them (if we may trust the story) unto those glorious adventures, which have to this day continued their fame almost above any other Nation. Let the proofe rest upon my Author. This saith Matha [...] West­monasteriensis out of the Roman History.

(3) Trecenta millia Gallorum ad sedes novas quaerendas prof [...]cti ducibus Belino & Brennio Romam invaserunt, ibique din morati sunt. Sed mille libras auri praemium discessionis à Romanis susci' pientes, mox diversis agminibus alii Graeciam, alii Macedoniam, alii Thraciam petiverunt, & sua prole velut quodam examine to­tam Asiam replêrunt. Tantus inde terror Gallici nominis & ar­morum, invicta (que) foelicitas erat in illis diebus ut reges Orientis sine mercenario corum exercitu ulla bella gerere non praesumerent, ne (que) pulsi à regno ad alios quam ad Gallos confugerent. Non enim aliter Majestatem suam tutari, neque amissam recuperare se posse nisi Gallicâ virtute arbitrabantur. Itaque in auxilium regis Bi­thyniae vocati, regnum cum eo peractâ victoriâ diviserunt, cam (que) regionem Gallo Graciam cognominaverunt, which we now call Galatia. And thus for a time their victories carried all before them: yet at last they had their turne too of ill fortune: were expulsed Rome by Camillus, fared as their neighbours did, and became tributarie to the Empire.

(4) Then did the name of Gallia comprehend a large portion on Europe, besides that which we now call France: and was divided by the ancient in Cisalpinam: which indeed was a part of Italy, that which we now call Lombardy: and Transalpinam, which Pliny cals Comata, from the curled haire of the Inhabi­tants, and Ptolemy Celto Gallatiam, as the Greekes gave it. Nor yet was this equall to the name of France, but was again divided by Caesar in his Commentaries. (1) in Belgicam, which for the most part belongs to Germany. (2) Celticam, and (3) Aqui­taniam. After him Ptolemy gives a third division into foure parts. (1) Aquitaniam, (2) Lugdunensem the same with Caesars Cel­tica, (3) Narbonensem, or Braccatam, and (4) Belgicam.

(5) We must here passe by the out-reaches of Belgia and the rest, and confine our tract to those parts which are now govern­ed by one King. And though it retaine still the antique appella­tion, which the Inhabitants received from the Greeke [...], for their beautie and white colour; yet is it best and most properly knowne by the name of France, from the Franci or Francones, a people of Germany that over-ran these parts, and subdued most of them to themselves.

(6) Now the limits of this new Gallia or France are Westward the Pyrenaean Mountaines, which divide her from Spaine, and runne crosse the Isthmus, that joynes both the Kingdomes. They were very famous for rich Mines: in so much that being once fired by Shepheards, the Gold and Silver runne streaming downe into the lower Countries, called up the Inhabitants to prey; and was the first occasion of a forraine entry upon those parts. Eastward it lyeth upon Germany. South-east it is severed with the Alpes from Italy. Northward it is bounded with our English Seas; and Southward with the Mediterraneum. Her chiefe Rivers reckoned by Maginus are (1) Garumna Garrone the greatest. (2) Ligeris Lo [...]re the sweetest. (3) Sequana or Seyne the richest. (4) Rhodanus Rosne the swiftest: to these we may adde, (5) Some upon which standeth Amicus.

(7) Her ayre is healthfull, and her grounds fertile; abounds almost with all commodities that may make her one of the hap­piest Regions in Christendome, yet her greatest plenty is of Corne, Wine, and Salt, which she distributes among her neigh­bouring Nations: and enricheth her selfe with such Commodi­ties from them as are not so fully afforded within her owne li­mits. The women too partake of their Countries fruitfulnesse: In so much that as the earth is scarce able to beare her plenty: so her plenty could hardly sustaine her people, had she not a vent for them into Spaine, Italy, Germany, England, and other Countries: And yet were there long since reckoned Habitato­res supra quindecim milliones, inter quos octodecim millia nobilium, by Maginus.

(8) In so great a multitude we must looke to find as much variety of Customes and Dispositions. It was the report of Caesar long since, and seconded by a late Authentike Author, Gallicas gentes linguâ, legibus, & institutis inter se differre: multa tamen multis esse communia. For the most part they are of a fiery spirit for the first on-set in any action, but will soone flagge. They desire change of Fortunes: and passe not greatly whether to better or worse. Their women very jocund, of a voluble tongue, and as free of their speech, complementall to strangers, and winne more by their wit then their beauty: one and t'other are great enticers of mens affectiōs; and they enjoy them as free­ly and securely, without either check of conscience or care of report. It is esteemed Vitium gentile: and indeed they can hard­ly heare ill for it from any there, which is not equally guilty. Very factious not onely in carriage of publique affaires, but in their private families, which proceeds for the most part from a selfe-conceit of their own wit and wealth: and those will hardly admit a Superiour. Their Nobility have beene reported to be liberall: but I suppose that fashion is now worne out: My selfe have specially noted the contrary in divers, which respect their purse more then their honour, and let passe the service and de­serts of worthy persons unrewarded, as if their gracious accep­tance were a sufficient returne of thankes for any office a man can doe them. They are practised to this garbe by their pessan­try, whom they reckon but as slaves, and command as their pro­per servants, which the poore snakes take as a favour, and are glad to be imployed by their betters, that by their protection they may stand more free from the injurie of their equals. For the meanest of them are cruell, and affect to oppresse their ad­versarie, either by open violence or suite in Law, though to their owne ruine. They are very ready to take Armes, and serve in the defence of King and Countrey: need no more presse then the stroke of a Drum: but are as rash in their atchievements. They will not waite upon Councell, but runne as farre on, as upon their strength they may, and when they find that failes, they will as soone give ground.

(9) It hath had heretofore (and yet breeds) men of great esteeme for Learning & Religion. S^t. Bernard, Calvin, Beza, and Ramus were French, and many others, both of the Romish and reformed Churches. For as yet the people stand divided betwixt both, but not equally. The Papists are like to cōtinue the stronger hand, as long as their holy Father shall make murder a meri­torious act. For by their severall Massacres they have destroyed many Assemblies of the Hugonites as they call them. The grea­test I think that was ever practiced by such as had entertained the name of Christians, was at Paris in the yeare: 57 [...]. when above thirty thousand soules suffered Martyrdome, and among the rest, some personages of great worth and note.

(10) It is subject to a Monarchicall government, weilded by one sole and absolute King, which beares the title of the Christian King of France: his eldest son the Dolphin of France: by their Salique Law, no woman or heirs may inherit: how justly I may not determine. But yet the English have good rea­son to examine the Equitie. For it cost our Edward the Third his Crowne of France, to which he was heire in generall by marriage of a Daughter. But the truth is, we have beene ever easie, to part with our hold there, or at least forced to forgoe it by our civill dissentions at home, else after all those glorious Victories of our Predecessors, we might have had some power more to shew there as well as title.

(11) There are very many Provinces belonging to this Kingdome, more then will find roome here for their full De­scriptions in severall, and therefore we will reduce as well this new France, as the old Gallia to the foure parts of Ptolemies di­vision: (1) Aquitania. (2) Lugdunensis. (3) Narbonensis, and (4) Gallia Belgica. To these we will adde (5) the Iles adjoyn­ing.

[Page 20] Their principall under-territories shall be mentioned, as Maginus ranks them.

(12) Aquitania lyeth on the West of France, close upon the Pyrenaean Mountaines and Contunies. (1) Another part of Biscay mentioned in the Mappe of Spaine, and indeed differeth from that but very little (2) Gascoigne and Guien. The first to this day keeps its name (with a very little change) from the Spanish Vascones. The chiefe City is Burdigala, or Burdeaux, a Parliamentary and Archiepiscopall seat and Vniversitie of good esteeme, was honoured with the birth of our Richard the second. Another Citie of note is Tholouse, a seate Parliamentarie, and supposed to be as ancient as the Rule of Deborah in Israel. This Gascoigne containes in the Earledom [...]s of Forie, Comminges, Armeniaci, and the Dutch Albert. (3) Pictaria Poictu on the North of Guien, a pleasant Region, and a plentifull. It containes three Bishopricks; Poitiers, Lucon, and Mailazai. Her chiefe Cities are Poictiers, an ancient, and the largest next Paris in all France, Castrum Heraldi once the title of the Scotch Earles of Hamildon. In this Province was fought the great Battel betwixt our Black Prince and Iohn of France, where with eight thou­sand, he vanquished fortie thousand: tooke the King Prisoner and his sonne Philip, 70. Earles, 50. Barons, and 12000. Gen­tlemen (4) Sonictonia, severed from Poictiers, but by the Ri­ver Canentell, and so differs but little from her fertility. Her Me­tropolis Saints. Her other chiefe, Bourg, Blay, Marennes, Saint Iohn D'angely, and Anglosme. Betwixt this Country & Poictiers stands Rochell, a place the best fortified both by nature and art of any in Europe. And is at this time possest by those of the Re­formed Religion: where they stand upon their guard, and de­fend their freedome of conscience against the Roman Catholikes of France. (5) Limosin, in limo sita, (saith some) Maginus takes it from Liwoges her chiefe Citie toward the North: which re­volted, & was recovered by our Black Prince. Her other Towns of note are Tulles and Vxerca, and Chaluz, where our Richard the first was shot. It hath beene by turnes possest by French and English, till Charles the Seventh. Since we have had little hold there. (6) Berry, regio Biturigum from her chiefe City Bituris, now Burges, an Archiepiscopall See and Vniversitie. It is excee­dingly stored with sheepe, and sufficiently well with other Mer­chandize of value. (7) Burbone, from her chiefe City Burbone (heretofore Boya) a Dukedome and much frequented by Prin­ces and the Nobility of France, by reason of her healthfull ayre and commodious Baths. (8) Tureine the Garden of France. Her chiefe Cities Bloys, Amboys, Trurs, and a little higher upon the Loyre stand Orleance.

(13) Lugdunensis or Celtica lyeth betwixt the Rivers Loyre and Seyne, and takes the name from Lugdunum or Lions her chiefe Citie. This Province comprehends (1) Britany, here­tofore Armorica, till subdued by Maximinus King of England about the yeare 367. since it hath had the name of Britany, and for distinction from this of ours, it is commonly styled Minor Britannia. There is yet remaining a smatch of the Welsh tongue, which it seemes the Invaders had so great a desire to settle in those parts as a trophie of their Conquests, that when they first mingled in marriage with the Inhabitants, they cut out their wives tongues, as many as were Natives, that no sound of French might be heard among their Children. It hath few Rivers, but that defect is (in some measure) made up by their neighbour­hood of the Sea, in so much, that the Countrey is reckoned one of the most fertile in all France, for Corne, Wine, and Wood. It breeds good Horses, and speciall Dogges, Iron, Leade, &c. Her chiefe Cities are Nants, Rhenes, S^t. Brenie, and Rohan. It is divided into Britanniam inferiorem, the base or lower Britanie, Westward & neerest England, and Superiorem toward the Loyre Eastward. Her chiefe ports are S^t. Malo and Breste. (2) Nor­mandie, a part of the Region which was heretofore called New­stria and took the name it hath from the Norwegians. Their first Duke was Rollo, and the sixt from him our William the Conque­rour. It was lost from his Successors in the time of King Iohn. Her chiefe Cities are Rhothomagus or Rhoan the Metropolis, Constance, and Cane, memorable for the siege of our English H. the fift: And Verveile, besieged by Philip the second of France, in the time of our Richard the first: which when the King heard as he sate in his Palace at Westminster (it is said) he sware he would never turne his back to France, till he had his revenge: and to make good his oath, brake through the wals, and justly performed his threat upon the besi [...]ger. Her principall parts are Harflew: the first which King Henry the fift of England assaul­ted; and New Haven given up by the Prince of Conde to Queene Elizabeth as a Pledge for such Forces as she would supply him with to maintaine Warres with the King in defence of Religi­on. And Deepe, &c. (3) Anjoue regio Andegavensis, a fertile Countrey, and yeelds the best Wine of France, excellent Mar­ble, and other faire stone for buildings. Her chiefe Citie is An­jers, which Ortelius takes to be Ptolemy's Iuliomagum. It is now an Vniversitie. To this Dukedome there are foure Earledomes which owe a kind of homage. Manie, Vandosme, Beufort and Laval. (4) Francia which gives name to the whole Kingdome, and received it her selfe from the Germane Francones, which be­fore inhabited the great Forrest called Sylva Hircynia. Her chief City▪ and the glory of France is Paris or Lutetia auasi in lu [...]o sita in compasse twelve miles, is reckoned the first Academie of Eu [...]rope, consists of fiftie-five Colledges. And here was Henry the sixt Crowned King of France and England. In this Province stands S^t. Vincents, where Henry the fift died: and S [...]isons and the Dukedome of Valoys, &c. (5) Campaigne and Brye part­ners in the title of Earledome, it is severed from Picardie onely with the River. A fertile Countrey, and hath many eminent Cities. The principall is Rheimes, where the Kings most com­monly are Crowned, and annointed with an Oyle sent (they say) from Heaven, which (as oft as it hath beene used) never decreaseth. It is the Seat of an Arch-bishop and Vniversitie of [...]ote, especially with our English Roman-Catholiques, who have a Colledge there appointed for their fugitives. And others of note are Troys, and Brye, and Auxerre, and Sans, and Arch-bi [...]shops See, &c. (6) Burgundis, both the Dutchie and Coun­tie. The Dutchie or Burgundia inferior, and Westerne lyeth on the South of higher Germany. Her principall places are Digion, Saint Bernards birth-Towne, Antun, Beal [...]e, Sologue, and Aliza once the famous Citie of Alexia. The Countie of Burgundie or Burgundia superior, yeelds not to the choysest Garden in France for fertility of soyle, not to the most renowned for stoutnesse of the Inhabitants. They acknowledge not as yet the French Com­mand, no more then Savoy and Loraine. They were under di­vers Generals, and are called Wallons, corruptly for Galleus, a trick of the Dutch. Her principall Cities are Besauson the Me­tropolis of both Burgundies, Salives, Arboys, Gray, and Dola. (7) Lugdunense Territorium, Lione an illustrious Citie. The Center of Europe: I mean where Merchants meet for traffique from all quarters. And these Provinces belong either wholly, or at least in part to Gallia Lugdunensis. For indeed some lye di­vided, and stretch into their neighbours Territories, as Campa­nia into Belgica, and this last Lugdunense is in part under the Go­vernment of Savoy.

(14) Narbonensis Gallia on the West hath the Comitatus Ar­menaici and Comminges, Eastward part of the Alpes, Northward the Mountaine Comenus, and Southward the French Seas. It is generally a fruitfull Countrey, not inferiour in the esteeme of Plinie to Italy it selfe: it comprehends the Provinces, (1) of Lan­guedoc, supposed from Languegotia, language of the Gothes. It reacheth from the bounds of Armenia and Comminges to the Mediterraneum: Her chief Cities are Narbon, from whence this whole Region receives her appellation, and is reckoned the first Roman Province in Europe, and Mons pessulame, Mont-Pelleine, an Vniversitie most famous for the study of Physick. Nimes where there is at this day many reliques of Antiquities, and Pons Sancti Siritus, &c. (2) Provence Provincia, [...], divided from Languedoc by the River Rhodanus Rhohan. It belongs part to the Crowne of France, part to the Pope, and a third to the Prince of Orange. In the Kings portion are Air, a Parliamentary City, Arles, and Marfilia, the last built in the time of the Roman Tarquine. To the Bishop of Rome belongs, Avenian, a City and Arch-Bishops See, with the whole Comitatus venissimus. To the Prince of Orange the chiefe City Aurangia, or Orange on the ri­ver Meine Estrang, Boys de S^t. Poll. &c. (3) Daulphine on the North of Province, Regio All [...]brogum, and is divided in Delphi­natum superiorem & inferiorem; The first contains in it Embrum, where Agaric & Mama is plentifully gathered, & Valentia, &c. The latter Grinnoble vienna, Daulphin, Romans. (4) Savoy Saba­dia on the East of Daulphin, a Dukedome, within whose limits stands the well known City Geneva, which entertaines people from all Countries of any Religion: But yet enforceth a law upon fugitives, not common elsewhere: For whatsoever Male­factor is there apprehended for mischiefe done in his own Coun­trey: suffers as if he had been there condemned. The principall Cities besides are Tarantise, Bele, Moustire, Maurience, &c. To this Dukedome belong Cambrey on the West side of the Alpes, and the Countrey of Bresse, whose heire is entituled Prince of Pi [...]mount, a part of Italy at the very East foot of the mountains, which sever her from this Countrey.

(15) Gallia Belgica the last is the Easterne tract toward Ger­many, and as much as belongs to this Kingdome containes onely Picardie, which is divided into the higher and lower. The first portends towards the British Seas, and here stands Calles distant but thirty miles from Dover: It is that which Caesar called Por­tus Iccius, wonne from the French by our Edward the third, lost by Queene Mary: upon her Confines toward England is the Countrey of Bononia, and Cuinnes, which contain sundry towns and villages. The chiefe Bulloigne, Conquered by our Henry the eight, but delivered back in the raigne of Edward the sixt. In this Picardie stans Terwin, besieged by King Henry in person, where the Emperour Maximilian served under his Colours, and rece­ved pay as his Souldiers. In the lower Picardie stands Ambia­num Ameins the Metropolis: Here are the Dutchie of Terache, whose chief City is Guisa which gave name to the family of the Guises: and the Countrey of Vermeudois, where Saint Quintin stands, Retelois and Retelher metropolis; Arteleis and Laferre her's, Pontheine and Abberille.

(16) The Ilands which are reckoned properly French, are onely those which lye neere in the Atlantick Ocean. They are but few and of no great account. The principall Dame de B [...] ­vin. L [...]le Dieu, Marmotier, Insula Regis.

¶ The Description of BELGIA.

IN this we continue still the Description of Belgia, begunne in the Mappe of France. For the title is common as well to these Territories as indeed to all the North-east Tracts of the old Gallia. The portion hereditary to the French King, was marked out among the rest of his Dominions. The resi­due (since it hath beene by length of time, chance of warre, or at least chance of Fortune, dispersed into the power of severall Princes) is better knowne to us by the familiar names of the Low-Countries, then Netherlands, Flanders, &c.

(2) In the search of her Originall, we may have reference to our precedent Discourse. For questionlesse it was possest by the Gaules, as the other parts were: and (if trust may be given to those antique Stories, whose truth is almost worn out with age) she reacheth her Pedegree as high as any, and likely enough did pertake in the spoyles of Rome, when the Capitoll was ransacked by the Gauls, under the conduct of our two English Brothers. For her chiefe Captaine Belgius, whose memory she preserves to this day in her name, is mentioned by Quadus and others, as Companion to Brennius in his expedition toward Macedonia after they were intreated from Rome.

(3) In the first times they were a stout people, and pra­ctised to continuall warres by the bordering Germanes, which made them as well expert as hardy. It seemes Caesar found them so in his tryall: for he gives them (in his Commentaries) the honour of a valiant Nation above any other part of Gallia. Yet at last he brought them under, and in time they were ex­pulsed by the Germanes, who for their neerest speech and cu­stoms are supposed, and justly too, the Predecessours to the now Inhabitants.

(4) For her first name I find no other likely account given, then from a Citie built by their Belgius in the Province of Han­nonia, where now stands Bavaris. The rest, Germania inferior, the L [...]w-Countries and Netherlands require no long search: for without doubt they have little other ground, then her low situ­ation upon the Seas: and indeed it is such as hath oft-times in­dangered her by inundations, and sunke many hundreds of their Townes and Villages, which to this day in some places shew their tops above water at a dead low ebbe. Lastly, Flanders, though but a single Province in this Belgia, yet of that esteeme, as the whole Countrey bears her name, and may indeed well enough upon the same reason as she took it up. For (as the most will) it had its Etymon à flatibus fluctibúsque quibus tota haec ob­noxia est regio.

(5) For on the North it is bounded with a part of the great Sea, and on the West with the maine Ocean: On the East with the Rivers, Rhene and Mosa, and on the South with Loraigne, Campaigne, and Picardie, parts of the Kingdome of France. It is accounted to be in circuit 1000. Italian miles: no Countrey abounds more with Lakes, Pooles, and Rivers of great note. The principall are Rhene, Mosa, and Scaldis, 16. others are spe­cially named by Maginus: and more intimated, which afford them great store of fish, as well for their owne use, as supply for traffique to other Nations.

(6) Yet by reason of her watery situation, it must needs be that the aire is exceeding moyst, and therefore unwholesome: but not so as heretofore. For the multitude of Inhabitants, and those wonderfully industrious, have laboured out many of her ma­rishes, and drawne their Pooles into running channels, and by this means fewer vapours arise, in so much that now the Natives at last may very well agree with the temper, which (as Maginus gives it) incolarū sanitati nec non digestioni conducit. Their Sum­mer is pleasant, not extreme hot, nor abounds it with such troublesome flies and gnats as ours doth. There is seldome any thunder heard, or lightning seene, or earth-quake felt. The rea­son is the same for all. The Winter is not altogether so tolerable: but brings with it bleake windes, and much raine. Yet betwixt both, the Countrey is moderately fertile, yeelds Corne and fruit in some places more, and in some lesse: very few Grapes, and those make but a hard Wine: no store of Mines: and yet they are as rich as those which have.

(7) For the people are very thrifty, painfull, and ingenious in the invention of many pretty things, which draw many o­ther Nations to them for Traffique: and they lie as sit for it, ha­ving free accesse by Sea to and from all the chiefe parts, as of Europe, so also Asia, Africa, and America, and are as skilfull to trace the Seas at pleasure. The have the name for the first Au­thors of the Compasse, Clock, and Printing. They are excellent Artificers, for working of pictures in glasse, for laying colours in Oyle, for Tapestry and other hangings: in briefe, for any Oeco­nomicall commoditie either for use or ornament: and in their owne private Families excell any other people. The men are of a goodly presence: of a cold, or at least no cholerick temper. They neither love nor hate any extreamely; but will soone for­get both a good turne, and (they say) an injury. They are not very open, or easie of beliefe, not apt to be deceived. Not very proud, nor exceeding base. Not much given to Venus, but more to Bacchus especially, when he presents himselfe upon an Eng­lish Beere-Barrell. For they will hardly make a bargaine before they be well whetted. This is their common Character, but for the best part of it we have found it farre other, as in their commerce with us in the East Indies we have found, whereby their extreame dealings with our Nation, they have made knowne their unthankefulnesse for the many benefits our English hath shewed them. But I returne to their better qua­lities. Their women are faire, somewhat bold and free in their carriage, but yet sober and honest: excellent housewives, and in some places traffique abroad, while their men play the Cot­queans at home.

(8) As in their other businesse, so in their studies they are very laborious, and indeed trouble the world with writing more then they have thanks for: as if they had a right, (since they were the inventers of the Presse) to use it at pleasure: for so they doe. And send forth every cōmon exercise performed by their boyes, towards a degree, with a clutter of tedious Anagrams prefixed. But yet it hath heretofore bred many excellent men in their fa­culties. Iustus Lipsius, Erasmus, Rodulphus Agricola, Ortelius, Mercator. And at this day how many others, good members of the Reformed Church, within compasse of the States govern­ment? The rest which are under the Arch-Duke must appeare Romane Catholikes. In divers parts of Belgia, the Christian Re­ligion was planted by Wilbrod an English man.

(9) The last qualitie required in a Nation of esteeme (as they are) is valour. And indeed I may well place it last. For so it grew upon them: since the long warre, which they have had w [...]th the Arch duke. Before they lived for the most part in peace; and as they had but little use of Chivalry, so they had as little heart to it: but were counted a heavy dull people. To say truth, they have hardly yet recovered that censure: for in the managing of their Land-fights especially, they are content enough to give way to other Nations, and will hardly second them in any dangerous attempt. The English have both acted and suffered their parts, in the behalfe of the Low-Countries: and that (me thinkes) might have beene remembred in the midst of their tyrannicall usage of our Merchants.

(10) These Netherlands toward our latter times were divided into 17. Provinces, whereof the most part had severall Rites and Governours, foure Dukedomes, seven Earledomes, five Baro­nies, and one Marquiship. But by the mixt marriages of the heires to the sundry Titles, the whole at last fell upon one, was made an entire Government, and knowne by the name of the Duke­dome of Burgundie. Yet still doth each Province retaine her pro­per Laws, libertie of Religion, and other Customes, which their Rulers in succession were sworne to maintaine for their parts: and the people againe for their securitie, had this maine prero­gative left them from the beginning: that if their Prince should at any time attempt the contrary, they might after Declaration proceed to the choyce of a new Governour. These Conditions confirmed, it continued for a while peacefully, and by marriage with Mary Heire and last of the house of Burgundie, it fell to Maximilian of Austria, Emperour of the Germans. And his Suc­cessour Philip matching in the like sort with Ioan heire to the Kingdome of Spaine, joyned both together in his eldest sonne Charles the fift, who by the Mother was intituled to Spaine, and by his Father to Burgundy or Netherlands, as for Austria it passed to another brother. Thus came it subject to the King of Spaine. And while yet the Emperour enjoyed it, they felt no misery of civill wars among themselves. When he left it, he commanded this charge withall to his sonne Philip the second, that he should intreat the Low-Countries well. But this he either forgot or neglected: and taking it in foule scorne to be so curbed by the conditions of his Predecessors, began first with a pretence to Re­ligion, and at last embroyled them in a bloudy warre, which hath found no end to this houre: and caused them to cast oft the Spa­nish clogge, which they did in the yeare 1581. and declared by their publique Writings, that Philip the second King of Spaine, had forfeited his government of the Low-Countries by breach of his faith. And withall they bound their people by a new oath never to returne their obedience: which they yet make good a­gainst the Arch-Dutchesse, who by kindred to the Spanish King, and marriage to the Arch-Duke is at this time interest in the go­vernment, and therefore in the quarrell.

(11) To her there belongs of the 17. Provinces (1) the Dukedomes of Lutzenburg. (2) Limburg, and (3) Brabant. (4) The Earledomes of Flanders. (5) Artoyse. (6) Hannault. (7) Namurcia. (8) The Baronie of Mechlin. (9) The Marqui­sate of the holy Empire. To the States are reckoned the (10)

[Page 22] Dutchy of Geldria. (11) The Earledomes of Zutphen. (12) Zealand, and (13) Holland. (14) The Baronies of Vtrech. (15) Overissell. (16) Frizland. (17) And Groyning.

(12) We begin with the Dukedomes intayled to the Spanish faction: and for the easier finding their situation, we will take them as they lye from West to East: And in this order is (1) Lutzenburg; It stands betwixt the River Mosa on the West, and the Forrest of Ardenna East: on the South it joynes upon a part of France. Her chiefe City is Lucenburg, called by Ptolemy Augusta Romanduorum. In circuit this Dukedome is 240. miles, and containes in it many other Townes, which have beene much batterred in the warres, betwixt the French and Spanish Kings, before the States were at difference among themsel [...]es. Theon­ville among others is of note for the stronger Bostonacum, for the chiefe Merchandize. It is called the Paris of Ardenna, for by some that Forrest is reckoned into this Dukedome. It stands on the East-side, was in Caesars time 500. miles compasse, now about 90. Neer to Ardenna is the Spaw bathes, of great fame for the Cure of sundry diseases: And hath oftentimes given our false English a pretence to leave their Countrey forsooth for Physick: when they have no other excuse to get free, and joyn themselves with the Romish Catholikes. Maginus rockons into this Region 1168. Villages, besides Castles, with seven Earledomes, many other petty Governments. In the South is the Dutchy of Bovillon, belonging to a Peere of France. (2) Limburg, on the North-east of Lutzenburg, divides the government betwixt her own Duke, and the Bishop of Luicke, who commands the Westerne Tract, as much as containes 24. walled Townes, and 1800. Villages, and hath under him 52. Baronies. Luicke the chiefe City of the Bishoprick is an Vniversitie, memorable for this one story, a­bove any other in Christendome: That at one time there studied 9. Kings sonnes, 24. Dukes sonnes, 29. Earles sonnes, &c. The Dukes part in the East is not of that fam [...], either for multi­tude of Towns and Villages, or command of under-territories. In the yeare 1293. the heires Male were extinct, and by that means it fell to the Duke of Brabant. The whole Region is ex­ceeding fertile, and affords almost all necessaries except Wine: Among other Commodities, it abounds with a kinde of stone, of excellent use in Physick, called Lapis calaminani. The princi­pall Citie Limburg stands upon the River Wesa. (3) Brabant on the North of Limburg, which commonly is supposed to have the name from Branchlant, as if a barren soile: but it is otherwise re­ported unlesse toward the North. The people are very jolly, ut viri gravem senectutem sentire videantur: And that me-thinkes should argue plenty. Her chiefe Cities are Loraine an Vniversi­tie, which containes 20. Colledges, and among the rest a Se­minary for English Iesuites. Bruxells, and this is the Dukes seat, strengthned with a double wall, and is adorned with very elegant buildings. Bergen ap Some, which is yet fresh in the memo­rie and mouthes, since the siege 1622. Bodue whose people are noted to have preserved the antique valour of their Predecessors, more then any other of the Provinces. Breda was the place of the Prince of Orange, got from the Spaniard by a desperate policy of a small number of Gentlemen, which ventured themselves into the Castle, being conveyed in a Boat covered with turves: when they were past recoile, they were forced to set their best strength forward, as wel for their lives as the victory; and were blest with a successe beyond hope. They mastered the Castle, and the rest soone followed. It was of late recovered by the Spaniards after a long siege, where our English got honour though not conquest, under the conduct of our noble and valiant Earle of Oxford. And lastly, within the compasse of this D. is contained.

(13) The Marquisate of the holy Empire, whose chiefe Ci­tie is Antwerpe, a Towne heretofore of infinite Trading: had two Marts every yeare, qualified with an extraordinary privi­ledge, that during the time no man might be arrested, nor his goods seazed: and questionlesse this invited many which were in debt, and could not have the freedome of traffique else-where.

(14) The Earledomes are (1) Flanders: First indeed as well in esteeme as situation; For it gives name to the whole Region of the Netherlands: and the Prince writes himselfe Comes Dei gratiâ. It is the very Northwest tract of this Belgia: and is divi­ded in Teutonicam, Imperatoriam, and Gallicam. The first is the Flandria Flandricans, properly Flanders. The principal Cities are Gandadū Gaunt, the birth-place of our Iohn Duke of Lancaster: She is severed by the Rivers Shead, and lets into 26. Ilands, and hath passage from one to another by 98. bridges. Her walls are seven miles in compasse. Her other Townes are Burgies and Graveling: Her Ports Dunkerke, Scluse, Newport, Ostend, &c. The two last notable, one for a pitcht field, the other for a long siege. In both the English honorably maintained the right of the States against the Arch-Duke. Flandria Imperatoria is but a smal parcell, and borders upon Brabant, is called the Earledome of Hulit, which is the chiefe Citie within her Territories: Gallica Flandria is not of any large extent, but very fertile and pleasant. Her chief towns are Lilla or Lilse, Duacum Doway an Vniver­sitie, Orchais, Tornay taken by King Henry the eighth, and ranso­med by the Inhabitants for 100000, Duckets. (2) Artesia, Ar­toyse, the seat of the Atrebates in Caesars time. Their chiefe Ci­ty was then called Atrebatum now Arras, whence we have our rich hangings and their name. It lyeth most on the South of Flanders; Maginus reckons to her 12. Cities, and 852. Villages. The chiefe of name besides their mother town Arras, are Ayre, Pernes, S^t. Omer, S^t. Paul. (3) Hannonia Hanolt on the East of Flanders, 60. miles long, broad 48. Containes 950. Villages, and 24. Towns beside Castles. The chiefe are Banais supposed to stand in the same place, where the ancient Belgium was built, Mons, Conde, Valenciennes, &c. (4) Namurce on the East of Ha­nolt, a fruitfull Countrey, and full of Mines especially of Iron: It hath but foure Cities, 182. Villages. The Metropolis is Na­murce, and the rest Charlemount, Valen-Court, Bornies.

(15) The only Barony of the Arch Dukes Province is Mech­lin a City in Brabant, which stands almost at equall distance be­twixt Lovane, Bruxells and Antwerpe. Before the Spanish w [...]rs it was a place of Parliament for the States: Since a great part of it was scattered by unfortunate chance of fire, which catch a­mong 800. Barrells of Gunpowder. In this stands a Monastery, which at sometimes hath in it 1600 Nunnes; and within these limits is the power of the Arch-Duke confined: And surely by reason of his infinite charge to maintaine warre, and the ticklish termes he stands upon for feare of displeasing his Subjects, who (as he suspects) may be apt enough to revolt, he can reape but little cleare profit, and dares use as little Authority.

(16) To the States there hold first the Dukedome of Geldria, which some will have to take her name from Gelduba, once her chiefe Citie: whether or not, there appeares not now any mo­nument of such a Towne. The Province stands on the East of Brabant; and North of Limburg: It is a very fertile soile; espe­cially if it be well tilled, it returneth the husbandman a liberall reward for his labour. Her pastures are excellent, in so much, that they feed up their Cattle to an incredible bignesse and weight. A report passeth of one Bull which weighed 3200. pound: It was killed at Antwerpe, 1570. It hath in it 22. walled Townes, and about 300 Villages. The principall of account are Neoma­gus or Nummegen an Imperial city, stands at the mouth of Rhene, which is called the Vahall. It was honoured with the title of a vice-County, had authority to coyn money, and was bound to ac­knowledge subjection to the Emperour only by a small tribute. A glove of Gunpowder, which they were to tender at Aken once a year. Others of note are Ruermund, Arnem, and Zutph [...]n.

(17) The Earledomes are (1) Zutphen a Town only in Gel­derland, at the north of the river Barikell, where that valiant soul­dier, and incomparable Poet Sir Philip Sidney received his last wound. It was joyned into the States strength 1590. (2) Ze­land, it stands in the North tract upon the Seas, from whence it hath the name as it were of Zeland: And indeed it oft times so fals out, that they can hardly say whether they live in Sea or up­on the Land. Eight Ilands have bin utterly lost: what remaines of this Province is by the water divided into seven Ilands: Wal­cheria, in which stands Middle-borough and Flushin. South Beve­land, North Develand, Wolfors-dicke. These are the Westerne. The Easterne are Schoven, Tolen, and Develand. They are most of them a fierce people, craftie in merchandize, good Sea men, and great Fishers. (3) Holland or Holtland a woody Countrey: It is but a small Region, such as be a man where he will within her compasse, he may travell it out in three houres: And yet is it of great fame, and better knowne to the common sort of peo­ple then any of these parts. The Inhabitants heretofore the Batavi: on the West it hath the Sea and Iles of Zeland: on the North the maine Ocean. It comprehends about 400. Villages, and 29. walled Towns. The chiefe are Dordret or Dort, memo­rable for a Synode held against the Arminians, 1618. Harlem a Town which first sent forth a printed Booke into the other parts of Europe. Delft, Amsterdam, a great place of traffique, Roter­dam, Lugdunum Batavorum, Leyden an Vniversitie. Among the rest the Hage may claime a roome here though but a village, yet the fairest in Christendome, and seat of the States Councell. The report lyeth upon this Province of Margaret sister to the Earle of Floris, that she brought at one birth 365. children, all living till they were christened.

(18) Baronies are (1) Vltrasectense utrecht on the East of Gelderland, and in part West, North, and South of Holland. It hath the name from her mother Citie Traiectum: and she hers, (as is supposed) from a common Ferry which is there: For before it was called Antonina. It hath foure other good Townes, and seventy villages. (2) Ov [...]rissall or Transisulana on the North of Gelderland: It hath above 100. Villages, and 11. Townes of note. The chief Deventer wonne by our Robert Dudley Earle of Leicester from the Spaniards to the States: It was once under go­vernment of the Bishop of Vtrech: And the first was Wilbr [...]d an Englishman. (3) Frizia West Friezeland on the North of Overis­sall: It hath 345. Villages and 5. Townes. The chiefe Lewarden, Harlingham a Sea-town, & Francker a late Vniversitie. (4) Groy­ning a Town only of West Friezland, but hath Command over 145. villages, hath her proper laws & jurisdiction of a Province.

(19) These last eight joyn together in an Aristarchicall Go­vernment, weilded by the LL. the States of the Low Countries, and their assistants. Each Province hath one, and his Common Councell is elected out of her owne principall Towns: But the residency of the generall Councell of the States is at the Hage in Holland; And to this are admitted with equall priviledge of suf­frage their Generall of their Forces, and our English Embassador.

¶ The Description of SPAINE.

IN our Division of Europe, we placed her Regions as they lay from the first Meridian of Longitude in the Azores, and so on towards Asia Eastward. We will not here vary the course which was there proposed; and that gave Spaine the precedency, as lying most Westward into the Atlanticke Ocean. And indeed she puts forward as well upon her tearmes of Antiquitie, as order of place. For if her plea may be heard, she derives her being from Tubal, the grand­child of Noah, and would be one of the first Nations of the se­cond world. Likely enough those parts might be inhabited by his Progenie, but I doubt whether so soone after the Flood, as himselfe lived, and as some would have it, who suppose that he then kept Cattell, and named the Province Taraconensis, from the Hebrew Taraco, a possession of Heards. This and other the like improbable Relations passe of her originall. Which as we may not accept for truths, so we have no roome here to confute them for lies. We must be content rather to omit those former ages, which give us no light but by fables; and begin with the af­faires of Spaine, which come within the compasse of our known and approved Stories. As for the exploits of Hercules, of Gerion, and Cacus, and the rest; questionlesse, they had some ground from truth it selfe, if we knew how to search it forth& and here was their residence, men twelve hundred yeares by compute before the Romans or Carthaginians enjoyed it. But by reason that the passage of those times, was delivered onely in vaine fictions, we can warrant nothing for certaine till the Syrians there planted themselves in the Ile of Gades: and of them little, till the Carthaginians were called in to aid them against the di­sturbance of ill neighbours, when once they were mingled with so flourishing a Nation, they wanted not Writers to record their actions, and sundry turnes of Fortune.

(2) The next Inhabitants there of Spaine after the Syrians, and indeed the first which afford us any Story worth observing, were the Carthaginians: and the first cause of their entrance, was to defend the Ilanders of Cales: but when they had once got firme footing, and sucked the sweetnesse, they were not to be removed by the easie tearme of friendship: but there kept hold, till a people stronger then themselves dispossessed them. The attempt was made by Scipio and the Roman forces; but they withstood their assault with so resolved a courage, and so strong a hand, that it might oft-times be questioned Vter po­pulus alteri esset pariturus? and so held play almost 200. yeares, and could not be fully subdued into the forme of a Pro­vince, till the Reigne of Augustus Caesar, yet after they were held to it till Honorius.

(3) About his sixt yeare was there a second Invasion made by the Vandales, and soone after by the Gothes, which bare sway for above 300. yeares. The last King was Rodoricus, who lost both himselfe and Kingdome for a rape committed upon the Daughter of Iulian a noble Gentleman, and at that time Embas­sadour with the Moores in Africa. When the Father had under­stood of his Daughters unworthy injurie, he brought backe his revenge with him 30000. Horse, and 180000. Foot of Moores and Sarazens, which discomfited the King, overthrew all the resistance which he could make, and bespread the Country with their Forces, where they and their posteritie stood firme, till within the memory of some which yet live.

(4) This change of State was before prophecied, and concea­led in a large Chest within a part of the Palace, which both the last King and his Predecessors were forewarned not to discover. But the hope of an inestimable treasure made him transgresse: and when he had entred, there appeared nothing but the Por­tractures of Armed Moores, with a presage annexed, that when that part of the Palace should be forced open, such enemies should ruine Spaine. It is now at last but one people, but yet re­tains the mixture of those many Nations which have heretofore possest it, Goths, Sarazens, and Iews, who were partly banisht hi­ther by Hadrian the Emperour, and partly sent hither by Vlider Vbit the Caliph after the Moores conquest.

(5) In all this Discourse touching the beginning and settling of the State of Spaine it appeares not, from whence she derives her severall names of Iberia, Hesperia, & Hispania. It seemes they are more ancient then the entrance of the Carthaginians, and therefore they allow us no certaine Story, nor other reason in­deed, more then a likely Conjecture: and in some scarce that. Her first name of Iberia was given by her ancients from a River that runs almost through the middle of the Countrey; So saith Maginus, and relies upon Pliny and Iustin for his Authours. O­thers give it rather to the Iberi, the ancient people of Asia that came in under Panus from toward Syria, & possest it before the Carthaginians. Her second name admits as much question. Some fetch it from Hesperus the brother of Atlas, and their twelfth King from Tubal. Others beyond the Moone from the Eve­ning starre, because it is situate upon the West of Europe. The last Hispania is supposed from one Hispanus or Hispalus, who raigned in those parts, and was the third in the account of some from Tubal: or else from Hispalis now Seril: rather we may take it from the fore-mentioned Panus, Captaine of the Iberians, by the prefixion of an S, for so the Greeks give it [...], and since by their owne addition and corruption it is made Espania, Hi­spania.

(6) Her whole compasse is reckoned to be 1893. English miles: and her bounds are Seas on every side, unlesse on the East towards France, from which she is severed by the Pir [...]naan Mountains. On the West he Atlantick Ocean, on the North the Cantabrick, and on the South the Fretum Herculeum, and other parts of the Mediterraneum, which divide her from Africa. Her Rivers of note are specially, (1) Minius or Mingo. (2) Dorio now Duerus. (3) Tagus now Taio, famous for her golden sands. () Betis or Guadilquiver. (5) Iberus now Ebro, and (6) Ana or Guadiana, which in one place glides under ground for fifteene miles together, and gives the Spaniard an occasion (as he will catch at any) to bragge that they have ten thousand Cattle daily feeding upon one bridge. Yet give them their owne sense, the truth may be questioned. For they have not such plenty of meat, as they have of sauce.

(7) It yeelds indeed abundance of Oranges, Lemons, Ca­pers, Dates, Sugar, Oyle, Honie, Licorish, Raisins, Saffron, Rice, excellent Sacks, and other Wines. And in some places, Sheepe, Goats, and swift Horses. It hath beene heretofore noted for rich Mines, in so much that Hannibal received daily 3000. from one Mine in Spaine. The number is not answerable in propor­tion to other Regions of Europe. Their Cities not so great, nor so many. The reason may be, because indeed their women are not so fertile to multiply among themselves, and their usage of strangers so uncivill, that very few of other Countries seate themselves there, as in France, England, and Germany. And yet they have of late times sent many Colonies abroad into both Indies.

(8) They are extreamely proud, and the silliest of them pre­tend to a great portion of wisdome, which they would seeme to expresse in a kinde of reserved state, and silent gravitie, when perhaps their wit will scarce serve them to speake sense. But if once their mouthes be got too open, they esteeme their breath too precious to be spent upon any other subject then their owne glorious actions. They are most unjust neglectors of other Nati­ons, aud impudent vaine flatterers of themselves. Superstitious beyond any other people: which indeed commonly attends those which affect to be accounted religious, rather then to be so. For how can hearty devotion stand wih cruelty, lechery, pride, Idolatry, and those other Gothish, Moorish, Iewish, Heathenish conditions of which they still savour.

(9) Yet it hath yeelded heretofore men very famous for their severall endowments, both of wit and religion. The Apostle himselfe expresseth a great desire to see Spaine, as hoping to doe much good among those which had entertained the name of Christ. Osius a learned Bishop in the time of Constantine the Great: And Pac [...]anus mentioned by S. Hierome, Isidore, Fulgen­tius, Arias Montanus, Tostatus and Masius, were all Spaniards: Seneca, Quintilian the Orator (Lumen Romanae eloquentia, as Val­la styles him) Martialis, Lucan, Silius, & Pomponius Mela were Spaniards, Traian the Emperour, Theodosius, Ferdinand the Ca­tholike, and Charles the Emperour were Spaniards. To this day it breeds good Souldiers, slow, but sure, and successfull in their Conquests. Yet such as prevaile more by art then valour. Their continuall scarcitie of victualls inureth them to hunger and o­ther hardnesse, which oft-times wearieth out their enemie, and makes him yeeld at least to their patience, if not to their strength.

(10) She hath beene subject to many divisions, according to the humour of those that have beene her Lords. The first of note was made by the Romans in Citeriorem, which lay neerest to their Territories, and Vlteriorem, which was all the extent, beyond the River Iberus ad fretum usque Herculeum. The second was by them too, in Baeticum the whole tract beyond the River Ana Southward. (2) Lusitanium Northward, toward the Can­tabricke Ocean, and (3) Tarraconensem Eastward joyning upon

[Page 24] France. When the Moores injoyed it, they rent it into twelve parcells, a multitude of petty royalties. Arragon, Catalonia, Va­lentia, Castile, Toledo, [...]ay, Leon, Gallicea, Murcia, Navarre, Corduba, and Portugall. And these yet retain the name of King­domes, but their government was long agoe recovered into the hands of five, which bare the titles of Castile, Arragon, Granada, Navarre, and Portugall. It was of latter times contracted into the three Kingdomes of Arragon Castile, and Portugall, but is in the power of one King, called the Catholicke King of Spaine. We stand to this last division as most proper for our times, and best befitting my briefe Discourse. Give me leave to adde the Ilands which lye neere to each Kingdome.

(11) The present state of Arragon comprehends three of those Kingdomes, as it was scattered by the Moores and Sara­zens. (1) Arragon it selfe, which lyeth on the South of Navarre, on the East of Castile, on the North of Valentia, and the West of Catalonia. The ancient Inhabitants were the Iaccetani, Lucenses, and Celtiberi: her chief City Caesar Augusta. (2) Catalonia: It lyeth betwixt Arragon and the Pyrenaean hills. It is supposed a mixt name from Gothi and Alani, people which heretofore possest it after the Vandales had lost their hold. The Region is but barren; yet it hath in it many Cities, The chiefe Terra cona, which gave name to the whole Province, called by the Romans, Terraconenses. (3) Valentia, which on the East is touched with the Mediterraneum, on the north with Castile, on the south with the Kingdome of Murcia. It is reported for the most pleasant and fruitfull Region in all Spaine, it hath her name from her chief Citie, and as Maginus relates, admits as yet of 22. thousand Fa­milies of Moores. In this is the Vniversitie where S^t. Dominicke, father of the Dominicans studied. And the old Saguntum be­sieged by Hannibal now Morvedre.

(12) The state of Castile as now it stands, comprehends all the rest of those scattered governments, as were possest by the Moores, Portugall onely excepted. And first Castil it selfe, both the old which joyns with Arragon on the East of Portugall, and the West of Navarre; and the new which toucheth her upon the South. The first abounds not much with fruits, but yet it breeds many Cattell. The Metropolis is Burgos ▪ and the other chiefe are Salamanca, an Vniversitie, and Valadelit once the seat of the Kings of Spaine. Now Castile abounds more with Come: is wa­tered with the river Tagus and Ana: and in this stands the Kings chiefe Cities, Madrid and Toledo, which was heretofore a pro­prietarie of it selfe. The rest that belong to Castile are a Toledo how ever now but a City of new Castile, yet in the division, her Territories spread themselves over a large compasse. The City is in the middest of Spaine. It was the seat of the Gothish Kings, and successively of the Moorish Princes: now of the Archbishops, who exceed in revenews any other Prelate in the world, except the Pope. Here hath sate eighteene Nationall Councels in the time of the Gothish Kings. 3.

(13) Biscay, heretofore Cantabria on the North of old Castile toward the Ocean, it was the last people which yeelded to the Romans, and after to the Moores. A Mountainous Countrey, but affords excellent Timber for Ships, and good Iron. Her Ci­ties are S^t. Sebastian, Fonteralia, and Bilbao, which stands but two miles from the Sea, and is noted for excellent Blades: some have been tried by the English upon their owne Crests. 4.

(14) Leon heretofore Austria, on the East hath Biscay, on the West Gallicia, on the North the Cantabricke Ocean, and on the South old Castile. The Region is reported to yeeld plenty of Gold, Vermilion, red Leade, and other Colours, else she is barren, her Inhabitants not many, and those live most upon Hunting and Fishing. It is the title of the eldest Sonne of Castile, as Wales is to our Prince of England. Her chiefe City is Oveido, which bare part with her in the name of a Kingdome; and in­deed was the Title of the first Christian King after the Moores Conquest. 5.

(15) Gallicia, on the East joyns upon Leon, on the West it is bounded with the Atlanticke Ocean, on the North with the Cantabricke, and on the south with the River Mingo. It breeds Iennets in abundance, in so much that they have beene Poeti­cally faigned to be conceived by the winde. Niger writes that here hath been an incredible plenty of Gold, Leade, and Silver. That the Rivers are full of a mixt earth, and that the Plough could scarce wagge for clods of golden Ore. There appeares now no such matter. The principall Cities are Saint Iago, where S^t. Iames the Apostle lyeth buried, his Reliques kept, worship­ped, and visited by Pilgrims. And the other of note especially with us is Corugna, an excellent Port for Ships, and mentioned oft in our warres with the Spaniards by the name of the Groyne. Here likewise is the Promontorie Nerius, called by our Mari­ners Capo de finis terrae.

(16) Murcia, on the North hath new Castile; on the South and East the Spanish Seas. It is not much peopled, but yet is fa­mous for severall Commodities, especially pure earthen vessels, and fine Silke. Heretofore it enriched the Romans with a daily supply of 25000. Drachmae of Silver. Her chiefe places are Ali­cante, whence our Alicant Wines come, and new Carthage oft commended by our Travellers, for her large and safe Haven, and lastly, Murcia, a Town which gives name to the whole Region.

(17) Navare lyeth close to the Pirenaean Hills, and as Ma­ginus gives it, is inclosed with Mountaines: and so it is North and East, on the West it hath the River Ebro, and on the South Arragon. The Vascones are said to have lived here, who afterward placed themselves in France, and keepe there their name to this day of Vascones, corruptly Gascoignes. The chiefe Townes are Pampelme, the Metropolis, and Viana the title of the Navarran Prince. Maginus sets the Revenue annuall of this Kingdome at 100000. Duckets.

(18) Corduba, now a Citie onely, heretofore a Kingdome and included. Andaluzia, Granada, and Estr [...]madura. Equalized almost the whole Province wh [...]ch the Romans in their second di­vision called Baetica. Andaluzia hath lost but one letter of her name since she was possest by the Vandales. From them she was first called Vandalicia: since Andalicia, corruptly, Andaluzia. It lyeth on the West of Granada, and is a very fertile Countrey. In this Region is the chiefe Citie Corduba, whence we receive our Cordavan Leather. The second of note is Sevill: the Me­tropolitane of Andaluzia, and the fortunate Ilands, esteemed the goodliest Citie in all Spaine, and though (as Corduba) it was not honoured with the title of a Kingdome, yet it honoured a King­dome with her title in the opinion of some, which derive Hi­spania from her former appellation Hispalis. From this shoare they lanch forth toward the Indies, and from hence they send their Sevill Oranges. The Arch-bishop of Sevill is second to Toledo, as well in Revenewes as degree. Neere to Andaluzia is the Iland of Gades, by w^ch the Carthaginians entred into Spaine. Since it is called Cadis, and commonly Cales. The English have had their turne in the possession of that Ile. Now againe fortune hath cast it upon the Spaniard. On the very South edge of this Region stands one of Hercules Pillars, which answers to the o­ther Promontory in Mauritania: The Sea betwixt both is called Fretum Herculeum, and Straights of Gibralter. The second Pro­vince of Corduba was Granada, on the East of Andaluzia the West of Murcia, and South of new Castile toward the Spanish Seas. It hath been farre more fertile then now it is: yet it still reserves a shew of her former beauty, affords as excellent Sugar, Silke, and Wines. The principall Towns of note are, Granada and Malaga: the first for Stockins, and the other for good Sacks. The third Province of Corduba Estrem [...]dura lyeth on the South of Castile, and is watred through the middle with the River A­na. And in this stands the City Merida, once a Roman Colonie, and named by them Augusta Emerita, from the Inhabitants which were there planted by Augustus, and culled out of his ancient tryed Souldiers.

(19) Portugall is the third Kingdome in our last division of Spaine, and it may well be esteemed one of her largest Territo­ries: For it runnes along by the Atlantick Ocean, from the borders of Gallicea, as Andaluzia; on the North it is limited with the River Mingo, on the South with part of the Mediterraneum, on the West with the Atlantick & on the East with the Castiles Andaluzia and Estremadura. Her name some derive à portu Gal­lorum, Maginus rather à portu Cale a Haven of that name which was much frequented by Fishermen; It is almost the same por­tion of Spaine which was heretofore Lusitania, and her people were esteemed the most valiant, crafty and agile Souldiers of the whole Region; yet now they are held to be simple ad proverbiū usque. But it is their neighbour Spaniards censure, who indeed have over-reached them in cunning, and brought them under the subjectiō of their Catholicke King, which were before a free State of themselves, and carried with them another Kingdome of the Algarbi, which stands in her very South, and shews the Cape of S^t. Vincent into the Atlanticke Ocean: Give them their due they are excellent Sea-men, and the best alive to atchieve adventurous actions: For they added to their Dominions many Territories of Africa, Asia, and America, could they have been so fortunate as to have kept their Kingdomes and themselves out of the reach of the cogging Spaniard.

(20) The Countrey affords not much Corne, but fruit reason­able store, and Mines of severall metalls, Allum, Marble, good Silkes, &c. The chief City is Lisbone, in Latine Vlyssipona, suppo­sed to have been built by Vlysses. And from hence they set sayle towards the East Indies, to Aethiopia, Brasile, &c. In so much that this very City yeelds more revenew then the rest of the whole Kingdom. Another eminent place of this Region is the Metro­polis and Academia of Conimbria, called before Mouda. And this briefly is the whole Continent of Spaine, but doth not terminate the Spanish Dominions, which commands as well the Ilands which lye neere in the Atlanticke and Mediterraneum, as many other parts of the world besides interminate with other Regi­ons. The Kingdome of Naples in Italy, Dutchy of Myleine, Iles of Sicily and Sardinia, the Canaries, Townes and Castles and Havens in Barbarie; In the West Indies, Mexico, Peru, Brasile, large portion in the East.

(21) The Ilands neere Spaine in the Atlanticke chiefly the Tarsarae. In the Mediterraneum are the Baleares, and those are two principall, Maiorica commonly called Mallorca, and Minorica commonly Menorca. Other lesse Ilands are Drago­nera, Cabrera, Pyttussae, Erisa, Vedrau, Conirello, Dragomago, and Scombraria.

¶ The Description of ITALY.

ITALY is divided from France and Germanie by the Alpes, and stretch­eth her selfe South-east, betwixt the Tyrrhene and Adriaticke Seas, almost in just proportion of a mans legge. I may spare my Reader her lavish attri­butes; which he can hardly ba [...]e, if he will but looke into any Authour where her name is mentioned. She must (for me) and well may, be content here with the briefe Elogie of Plinie, to which (I thinke) the wit of man can adde but little. Certainly the most blessed seat of man upon earth can deserve no more. Italia terrarum omnium alumna, eadem & parens, numine deorum electa quae coelum ipsum clarius faceret, sparsa congregaret imperia, ritus molliret, tot populorum discordes lin­guas, sermones, Commercia, ad colloquia distraberet, & huma­nitati hominem daret.

(2) Yet to speake truth we cannot abate her much of this title. The mother of Countries we may call her, since most Wri­ters agree, that she was first inhabited by Ianus (or Noah, as some would report him) the father of Nations. It was doubtlesse a very long time, since the world was honest: and deserved the name of a golden age: yet then was she peopled (as Iustine de­livers out of Trogus) by the Aborigines, whose King was first O­gyges, then Saturne, a man so just, that under his government there was knowne no tyranny from their Prince, no disloyaltie from the subject, no injurie from the neighbour: They had all one patrimony, one possession: and where all acknowledge no peculiar, there can be but little cause of strife.

(3) I presume not to set downe the just yeare when men were thus ordered: But if you will beleeve the story of the Gen­tiles compared in Chronologie, by some of late yeares and better trust, as Munster, Quade, &c. Ianus pater hominum & deorum and immediate predecessor to Saturne, was in Italy within 200. yeares after the Flood, and received the aged Chronus into part of his Kingdome with him, being expulsed by his sonne Iupiter out of Crete. Each of them built a Citie and left a sound of his name for their remembrance: the one Ianua, which to this day hath suffered no further change then to Genua: and the other Saturnia; and both in their times gave name to the whole regi­on: which are not yet fully worne out: though others have since took place: as Latium, quia his latebat Saturnus, Italia ab Italo Siculorum rege. Hesperia from the Westerne starre, A [...]sonia and Oenotria from her excellent Wines.

( ) But this is the largest scope which we can give to her antiquity. Helvicus and other authenticke observers of time, cuts off (well-nigh) a thousand yeares from this account of the Aborigines, and placeth their Dynastia 2622. years after the cre­ation: 966. after the Flood: and before Christ 1327.

(5) The first change of Inhabitants was forced by Evander the Arcadian, a man of that admirable eloquence, that he was called the sonne of Mercurie, but had by chance slaine his father, and was therefore expulsed his inheritance, and advised into Ita­ly by his mother, a great Prophetesse of those times. He remo­ved the Aborigines from their seat, and planted his companions in the same plot of ground, where after Rome was built: and in the Mons Palatinus founded a little Town, which he called Pal­lanteum, in memory of his great grand-father. And this was a­bout the yeare 2710.

(6) About 60. yeares after, Aeneas arrived in this Countrey from the siege of Troy, was entertained as an amorous suitor by Lavinia, with consent of her father Latinus: and after the death of his corrivall Turnus, King of the Rutilians, was settled heire to the Latine Monarchy after his father.

(7) From Aeneas to Numitor the succession went on (not without some rubs,) but suffered no great breach for almost foure hundred yeares. When the title should have fallen to him, be­ing the elder and true heire, he was spoyled of the Kingdome by his younger Amulius Sylvius: nor could it be recovered till time had given growth and strength to Romulus and Rhemus his grand-children by his daughter Rhea.

(8) The birth and breeding of these two brothers is well knowne, we need not enlarge their Story further then thus. They were the sonnes of Rhea, a Virgin which was cloystered up into the Temple of Vesta, by her uncle Amulius Sylvius, that she might not bring forth an heir to endanger his title. Notwith­standing meanes was found, so that she conceived at once two children by Mars, and was delivered among her sisters Vestals. For this her selfe (as the censure was upon such delinquents) was buried alive: her boyes exposed to be destroyed: but were preserved by Faustulus the Kings Shepheard, and nursed by his wife Laurentia: or Lupa for her bad life.

(9) When yeares and their supposed father had taught them their pedegree, and the base tyranny of their uncle; they began with revenge upon him, for their mothers quick buriall: for their owne intended murder, and their grandsires injurie. To be briefe, they slew their great uncle Amulius Sylvius, and returned the Kingdome to the rightfull Numitor.

(10) Thus when they had once dealt in disposing of Em­pires: they could not easily returne to the Shepheards-hooke, but bethought them of the like fortune for their owne advance­ment: and stirred not farre to make good their purpose, but in the very Mons Palatinus, the place where they suckt their nurse, they drew together a monstrous head of debaucht Shepheards, and built the Citie: which is now called Rome from Romulus, who in strife for the name, or (as some say) for a disdainfull skip over the new walls slew his brother Rhemus, and was left the sole Founder and Commander of this rascall crue, for so indeed it was, and held in that contempt by their borderers, that they could not by intreatie get wives from them to continue their succession, till by a guile they had enticed the Sabines to their pastimes, ravisht their women, and afterward by degrees either made their peace or wanne it with the sword, from the people round about them.

(11) Thus began the Empire of Rome: and was governed at first by 7. Kings in a direct succession to Tarquinius Superbus, who lost both himselfe and Kingdome, by his owne pride, and his sonne Sextus rape upon Lucretia. It was next taken up by Consuls, two annually chosen out of the Patritii or principall Citizens. The third ranke were of Decemviri: but they againe were dispossest for the like rape of Appius upon Virginia, & Tri­bunes were constituted of Consulary authoritie. Then Consuls againe in another course: and for a while Dictators; which when Caesar had once clasped, he soone made to himselfe a power Im­periall: and (though after five yeares it cost him his life, which he enchanged with Brutus and Cassius for 23. wounds in the Senate house: yet) the libertie of Rome was never so fully reco­vered, but that soone after the Government fell upon Augustus, by the death of Autony and deposing of Lepidus, who for a while were joyned with him into the Trium viratus.

(12) This hold was scarce ever lost clearely to this day: though by the changing of the seat Imperiall from Rome to Bi­zantium, in the raigne of their fourtie-third Constantinus: by the division into the Easterne and Westerne, in the time of Theodo­sius: by the many invasions of the Goths, Hunnes, Vandals▪ Alani, Burgundians, and Lombards, it comes now farre short of that full glory in which it once shined.

(13) Yet is Italy still as before a happy soyle, pleasant and fertile: at all times moderate weather and healthfull ayre: full of varietie as well of living creatures, as Plants, Corne, Wine, Oyle, Linen, Hearbs, &c. And can afford into other Countries, Rice, Silkes, Velvets, Sattins, Taffaties, Grogram, Rash, Fustians, Gold-wire, Armour, [...]llom, Glasses, &c. The rich are very rich: for wealth will come, with much labour, in great abundance: but the poore are extreame poore: for they are most of them very idle.

(14) Her chiefe Rivers are Padus or Poe, Athesis, Rubica, Tyberis, Arnus, &c. And her chiefe Mountains are the Alpes and Mons Appenninus. The first are in height 5▪ dayes journey, cover­ed with snow, and from thence have their names à nivibus al­bis. They have two passages from Germany into this Countrey, and three out of France. From Germany by the Valtoline and by Trent. Out of France through Provence and Liguria: through the hills Genura to Lombardy: and through the Countrey of Tu­raigne. The Appennine Mountaine runs at length with Italy, like the ridge of a mans back, and is called indeed Spina. The mea­sure of Italy is from Northwest to Southeast about 1010. miles, and from the two Seas crosse in some places 410.

(15) The Inhabitants are of a sad temper, solid judgement, witty, politique, and frugall: yet they are as deeply ingaged to their peculiar vices; hot letchers, and those seldome stand quit from that horrible torture of jealousie over their wives, for it measures others actions by its owne rule. Both in them are in­credible: and makes treacherie and murder, seeme no fault in their eye, if they be provoked by suspition. Little friendship with them but for advantage: and a man must beware that he venture

[Page 26] not further upon those tearmes, then he may well step backe, lest he be betrayed (perhaps forced) to a love worse then their hate: for they are most unnaturall in their lust. The women when they have their free libertie differ not much, but their close keeping either hinders, or at least hides their faults, so as they appeare modest, lovely, and witty, for as much as they dare speake.

(16) For warre and learning, it bred in times past the mir­rour of both, Camillus, Fabius Maximus, Scipio, Pompey, Caesar, Cicero, Livie, Tacitus, Virgil, Ovid, and many hundreds which yet prompt our tongues and pens with examples of goodnesse in severall kinds. Nor hath it lost that glory in this age. For what Nation directs not their travailes into these parts, to see, heare, and partake of their excellent learning, though they compasse it with great expence, and venture through dangerous hazzards, by reason of their treacherous dispositions, and cruell barbarous usage of such as shall in any light circumstance seem to be averse from their idolatrous superstition. But their Vniversities are ma­ny and very famous; Rome, Ferrara, Naples, Salernum, Venice, Padua, Verona, Florence, Millaine, Mantua, &c.

(17) I must omit those many divisions of Italy, made first by Cato in Appenninam, Cisappenninā, and Transappenninam. By Plinie in Liguriam, Latium, &c. By Sirabo in Venetiam, Lucani­am, Apuliam, Romam, &c. By Ptolemy into 45. severall Nations. We will rest in the latest, which best fits the present state, and numbers ten Provinces.

(1) The Kingdome of Naples. (2) The Land of the Church. (3) The Common-wealth of Venice. (4) The Dukedome of Florence. (5) The Dukedome of Millain. (6) The Dukedome of Mantua. (7) The Dukedome of Vrbin. (8) The Princi­palitie of Parma. (9) The State of Genoa. (10) The State of Luca.

(18) The first is the Kingdome of Naples in the South part of Italy, and is the most fertile: it is bounded with the Seas un­lesse on that side toward the Papacis. It is of large compasse and comprehends many Provinces. (1) Campania foelix, or terra la­boris, and in this stands Naples the Metropolis: and Cuma, where the Sibylls Cave was, by which Aeneas went downe to Hell. And not farre off is the lake Avernus. (2) Abrazzo, her chiefe Townes of note are Sulmo, and Aquine, the birth-place of our great Schoole-man Thomas Aquinas. (3) Calabria inferior. The chiefe City Salernum an Academie, famous for Physicke. (4) Calabria superior, called Magna Graecia, from a multitude of Greeke Colonies, which there built Cities, and possest a great part of the Countries. The principall of note was Tarentum. (5) Terra Di'otranto from her Metropolis Otranto, once Hydrun­tum. And here stands Brundusium, famous for one of the best Havens in Christendome. (6) Puglia, and her chiefe City was Arpinum, Tullies birth-place.

(19) The Land of the Church lyeth on the West of Naples, and South-east of the Common-wealth of Venice: North and South she crosseth from the Adriatique to the Tuscane Sea. Her under-provinces are, (1) Romandiola: and her chiefe Cities Bo­nonia, and Ferrara, and Ravenna. (2) Marchia Anchonitana, in which stands Loretto, the place where so many miracles are per­formed by our Lady, as they deliver among the rest of their Le­gends. Ducato Spoletano: and in this Asis, where Saint Francis was borne. (4) Saint Peters patrimonie, a large portion: and I beleeve more then ever he enjoyed or could leave to his heires. Her ancient Townes, well knowne and oft mentioned in the Roman Stories were Alba, the seat of the Sylvian Kings, and O­stia, built by Ancus Martius, and Tybur, Proueste, the Gabii, the Veii, and that which bustles for the place above any other in Christendome, Rome her selfe: we will not repeate her begin­ning: she was then but two miles in compasse: but after she grew fat, she burnished to 50. miles about, upon the walls 740. Turrets, and the Inhabitants innumerable. For those memora­ble actions which were performed in her under the antique Em­pire, we will referre the Reader to a particular Description, deri­ved wholly to that purpose. As it is now, it stands somewhat lower on the bankes of Tiber, in the Campus Martius: she re­taines yet 11. miles round, and 200000. Inhabitants, a great part Friers, and such odde idle fellowes, which pretend to Religion, for want of other meanes to live: Cloyster themselves up to a single life, onely to avoyd the charge and incumbrances of mar­riage, not to separate themselves from the world or desires of the flesh: for among them they maintaine commonly 40000. Cur­tizans in good custome, and so rich, that they are able to pay 30000. Duckets yeerely to the Pope. The buildings, in which they most glory in, are the Church of Saint Peter, the Castle of Saint Angelo, the Vaticane Library, and the Popes Palace. The truth is, there is pride enough to attire the whore of Babylon, as there can hardly be any other meant then Rome: she sits upon the Beast with seven heads: for she was built upon seven Hills, Palatinus, Capitolinus, Viminalis, Aventinus, Esquilinus, Caelius, Quirinalis: was ruled first by seven Kings, and hath beene since subject to seven severall formes of government; if you joyn the Popedome to those former, which I have now mentioned.

(20) The Common-wealth of Venice, on the North of the Papacis, is a large Territory, and is now as famous for State-po­licie as it hath beene heretofore glorious for warlike atchieve­ments. The Inhabitants were first a people of lesser Asia, and assisted their neighbour Troians in their tenne yeares quarrell with the Greekes. So long since they were knowne by the name of Heneti: and that differs not much from Veneti as they are now called. Though they have a Duke, yet it is a free State, and go­verned by an Aristarchie: for he is ordered to the very cloaths on his back, by a certaine number of the chiefe Citizens of Ve­nice (for that is their Gentry,) and hath his allowance out of their treasury (little enough to keepe him from the thought of tyranny) about 40000. Duckets by the yeare. The Citie it selfe is eight miles round, built upon 72. Ilands, five miles from the firme land, but for convenience of passage is alwaies furnisht with Boats, and hath 4000. Bridges. Their Arsnall keepes in continuall readinesse 200. Gallies. In their Magazin of warre, there is ever furniture for 100000. men at Armes. The younger brothers of the Gentry may not marry to increase the number beyond maintenance: yet to make up their libertie, they allow them stewes. Her Provinces are (1) Marca Trarigniana, and her chiefe Cities are Truisco and Padua (the Vniversitie best fre­quented by Physicians, by reason of her rare garden of simples,) and Verona, with many others. (2) Frinby. (3) Histria. (4) Part of Dalmatia. (5) The Ilands, Candie, Corsica, Ithaca, Zaus, Leucadia[?], Cythera, &c.

(21) The Dukedome of Florence betwixt the Appennius Mountaines on the North, and the Tyrrhene Sea on the South, hath on the West Romagna, and Pissco, on the East. A great part of it was Tuscanie, and gives yet to their Prince the title of great Duke of Tuscanie. Her chiefe cities are Florence, where the most elegant Italian is spoke familiarly, and Pisa, which the Floren­tines besieged and conquered by the valor of our English S^r. Iohn Haukwood, who raised himselfe by his brave carriage in the wars, having beene before but a very poore Taylor in Essex; the third is Pistoya, where first began the quarrell of the Guelfes and Ghi­bellines.

(22) The Dukedome of Millain in Lombardy, on the South of Tragniana, North of Liguria, West of Mantua, and East of Piedmont. A pleasant and rich Province. Her chiefe City Mil­lain of seven miles compasse, the seat of Saint Ambrose his Bi­shoprick.

(23) The Dukedome of Mantua on the East of Millain, is of circuit not much short of Florence: and her chiefe Towne is Mantua, who may still glory in the birth of that excellent Poet Virgil. It is very strongly situated, and fenced on three sides with water a quarter of a mile broad: and the rest is guarded by a firme wall. And to this Principalitie belongs the Dukedome of Mount-ferrat in the South-east of Piedmont.

(24) The Dukedome of Vrbin in the middest of the Papall Territories, and upon the North side of the Appennius Moun­taines. Her principall City is Vrbino, the birth-place of another Virgil: though not of equall fame: yet one in whom we have somewhat more interest: for he writ an English History, being at that time here resident, and Collector of the Popes Peter-pence. Besides this, here are two hundred Castles. The rocke of Saint Leo, Marivol, &c. Some other Townes as Cabe, Pi­sanco, &c.

(25) The Principalitie of Parma on the South of Mantua, and the North of the Appennius: East of Millain, and West of Medena: Besides other Commodities, which she yeelds in e­quall plenty with other parts of Italy: sends a pleasant Cheese in­to other Countries, which we call Parmasans. And her chiefe Citie is Parma. This Principate carries with it Mirandula and her Territories, a place oft heard of by the common mention which is made of learned Picus de Mirandula.

(26) The State of Genoa is contracted now from that large compasse which heretofore it fetcht in. It contained once Ligu­ria and Capua, with the Taurica Chersonesus, Hetruria, & a faire company of Ilands in the Greeke Seas. Little left at this time upon the maine Land besides Liguria, and that lyeth betwixt the Rivers Varus and Marca, hath the Alpes on the West, which di­vide her from Provence: Hetruria on the East: on the North the Appennius Mountaines, and on the South the Tyrrh [...]ene Seas. She hath her name from the chiefe Citie built by Ianus. It is in com­passe eight miles: and the houses for two stories high are built with Marble. The people noble minded: and forward to any honourabale action, be it in the warres by Land, or hazzard by Sea. One Christopher Columbus is sufficiēt to make good this Elogy, for whose birth she deserves to be honoured to the worlds end. The women of Genoa are the most happy of any in Italy; for they may see a man, and speak, and be courted, if not too boldly, with­out suspition of their friends, or jealousie of their husbands.

(27) The State of Luca is in Tuscanie, and comprehends the Territories and Citie Luca, built by Lucumo King of Italy upon the River Serchius. It was once the randevouse of Pompey, Cae­sar, and Crassus. Here they joyned their forces in their great at­tempt. This hath beene the Emperours, the Genoa's, the Vene­tians, the Millanoy's, and the Florentines in their severall turnes. They now rest under the protection of the King of Spaine.

The Description of the Kingdom of Hungary

IT is not without example of good au­thoritie, if I take into this Descripti­on, not onely that part which is now more peculiarly knowne by the name of Hungarie; but the whole Countrey likewise of Daria, which was once one with it, though time and fortune have at last severed them: so that each hath now its owne Princes, Laws, Cu­stomes, Language and Religion different from other. I the ra­ther take to my selfe this leave, to avoyd both the charge and trouble of ordering for every one, a severall Table.

(2) First then the Kingdome of Hungarie is on the Southeast of Germanie, and joynes upon the Dukedome of Austria. They heretofore divided betwixt them the Countrey of Pannonia, Au­stria was the superior, and this the inferior Pannonia. Their go­vernment and titles are now dis-joyned; and Austria hath got the start in power: for she is the mother of many German Princes, and hath drawne the Crowne Imperiall almost into a succession.

(3) Yet is Hungarie still an absolute Kingdome: and if not so rich and populous as heretofore, it must not take from her honour, since her fortunes sunke not through want of valour, and fault of her former Inhabitants: but have beene for a long time▪ exposed to hazzard in the defence of Christendome against the mis-beleeving Turke: and for that, it hath beene by some styled the Cockpit of the world, where once in a yeare at least a prize is played, and some ground either won or lost by either partie.

(4) The first Inhabitants of this Countrey were the Pannones: those were expulsed by the Gothes: And when the Gothes went into Italy, it was left to the possession of the Hunni, a Scythian people, which lived before neere the Palus Maeotis: and when they saw their time, changed their seat: and about the yeare three hundred seventie three, brake by great multitudes into these parts of Europe, which they held till they were dis­placed by the Lombards. These last were the Winnili, which li­ved in Scandia or Scandinaria, a Northerne Peninsula, betwixt the Germane and Hyperborean Seas. Their seat it seemes was too barren for their number; and meere want of victualls forced them to seeke better sustenance in some other quarter. They o­ver-ran many Countries, ere they could find any one to their content: Among the rest the Pannonia had her course: and here they continued till they marched into Italy, under the command of Alboinnus, where after 200. yeares, their Kingdome was ruinated by Charlemain.

(5) When it was thus left by Lombards, the Hunnes return­ed to their former seat: and after some time of rest, grew up to a potent Nation, able to encounter the Romane Macrinus, to breake his Forces, and returne victors from the battaile. About the yeare 439. they chose for their King, Attyla, whose inscrip­tion was, Attyla Mundizi filius, & Magni Nim: nepos Engadiae natus, divinâ benignitate, Hunnorum, Medorū Gothorum, ac Da­norū, metus orbis, Deique flagellum. An insolent title; but indeed he was victorious over most parts of the then known world, and bethought himselfe of enlarging his Territories in Asia and Africa: But that designe was drowned in wine and lust; which at length brought him to a most miserable destruction: For in the night time, when he had filled himselfe with both, as he lay by his Concubine, with his face upward in a dead sleep, his nose gusht a bleeding, and choked him, being not able to recover him­selfe from his back to give it passage.

(6) Since this settling, they were once more disturbed by the Lombards: and after by Charles the Great: so that they were not well fastened in their possession of this Countrey, till the time of the Emperour Arnulphus, about the yeare 900. And in deed at this day hardly enjoy it, by reason of the incredible spoyls and massacres which the Tartars commit amongst them. This last name of Hungaria without doubt had the Originall from their present Inhabitants and their Predecessors, which at times have peopled this Countrey above 1200. yeares.

(7) This Hungaria propria is bound on the West with Au­stria, on the East with the River Tibiscus: on the North with Poland and Russia, and on the South with the River Savus.

(8) The land thus limited, it is hard to beleeve what most Geographers report of her fertility. That she yeelds Corne thrice in one yeare, almost without any tillage or care of the husbandman. Fruit of all kinds in great abundance, and grapes which make an excellent, wholesome, and rich wine. It breeds Cattle in such plenty, that this one Countrey, besides stores for her owne Inhabitants, sends Sheepe and Oxen into forraigne Nations, which lye about her: and might (say they) suffice to feed all Europe with flesh. Venison is not here any dainties: Does, Haires, Harts, Goates, Boares, &c. are every mans meate: and the game common, as well to the Boores as Gentry: And so for Phesant, Partridge, Black-birds, Pigeons, most fowle, wild and tame.

(9) The earth is inricht with variety of Mines, which yeelds her plenty of Iron, Steele, Copper, Silver and Gold: Lead she hath not, and scarce at all any Tinne. Her Rivers are equally commodious, as well for their owne wealth, as fit conveyance of forraigne Merchandize by shipping into their quarters. The chiefe and onely one indeed which belongs properly to this Re­gion, is Tibiscus or Teissa: and this imparts not her streames to any other Countrey, but fully and freely payes her tribute to the Hungarian, more Fish then can be spent yearly within their owne limits. It passeth proverbially upon this River, that two parts of it are water, and a third fish. The rest, which are com­mon to this, with other Countries, are Danubius (here Ister) and Savus and Darvus, all of them well stored with water provision, and in some places cast up a sand mixt with very good Gold. Here are besides many waters of excellent vertues: whereof some turne Wood into Iron, others Iron into Brasse: Some very medicinall for sundry diseases: others againe so pestiferous, that they kill the creature which doth but tast them. The like is re­ported of an Hiatus in the ground, unaccessable by any but the fowles of the ayre, and those fall suddenly dead with the stench which ascends from it.

(10) The people for the most part are strong, f [...]rce, revenge­full, harsh to strangers: briefly, ill mannered and worse learned: For they affect not either liberall Arts or mechanicke Trades. Yet it affords one of the most reverend Fathers of our Church good Saint Hierome. Their greatest pride is their name of a war-like Nation: and the basest infamie to put up the terme of co­ward. Yet the person charged may not acquit himselfe upon his upbraider: but must make good his honour in single combate with a Turke: when he hath overcome him (and not till then) he may (by order of the Countrey) weare a Feather, as a note of his true Gentry. The sonnes onely are inheritors. If it chance that the males sayle, the estate descends not to the daughters: but is forfeit to the common treasury. They have no portion with their wives, but a wedding garment: and till they are married, neither one nor th'other are accustomed to lye in beds. Their language is the Scythian, and their Religion diverse: some Pap [...]sts, more Protestants. They received Christianitie above six hundred years since.

(11) Hungarie hath beene heretofore divided in citeriorem & ulteriorem. The former citra, and the other ultra Danubium. And both againe had their division into fiftie Counties, as Ma­ginus calls them. Her most illustrious Cities are (1) Buda the Metropolis, and seat of their Kings, before it was taken by the Turke. For pleasant situation, wholesome ayre, fertile fields a­bout her, stately buildings, and whatsoever else may commend her, Quadus sets her equall with any other in Europe. Vadianus mentions here a statute of Hercules, which himself saw made of Brasse to artificially, that the very veines were lively expressed: besides the ruines of other rich work, a goodly Library furnisht by Matthias Corvinus King of Hungarie. But at his being there it was not in the glory that it had beene: and not long after was for the most part utterly wasted by the inhumane Turkes. It is commonly called Offen: and is thought by some to be the same with Curta in Ptolemies descriptions.

(12) (2) Southward from Buda stands Albanum an ancient

[Page 28] Towne, which of late they have called Alba, and now Alba Regalis: for it was the place where their Kings were both Crowned and buried. (3) Strigonium Gra [...] an Arch-bishops seat and Metropolitane of Hungarie. It hath had the severall chance of warre, was wonne by the Turke in the year one thousand five hundred fortie three, and recovered one thousand five hundred ninetie five. In which last action our noble Sir Thomas Arundell tooke with his owne band the Turkish Banner: and was honored by the Emperour Rodulphus with the title of a Count ther [...]: and here by his owne Soveraigne made Lord Arundell of Wardour. (4) Quinque Ecclesia a Bishops See taken by the Turk one thou­sand five hundred fortie three. (5) Comara in a small Iland, which takes her name from the Town. And here it is reported that the grasse exceeds in length the heighth of a man. (6) Ia­varium not farre from Comara, and is called Rab. (7) Neuben­sell, where Bucquoy was slain in the yeare one thousand sixe hun­dred twenty one, having adventured too farre upon the Hunga­rians Ambush, with intent onely to have received the order of their Forces, and fittest place for accesse to bid them battaile. And thus of the Kingdome of Hungary as it is strictly bounded with its owne proper limits.

(13) Dacia is on the East of Hungary, and is divided on the North from Sarmatia by the Carpathian mountaines; on the South from Greece with Haemu [...]; and on the East reacheth the Pontus Euxinus. The first Inhabitants were the Masii of As [...]a. Afterward the Daci, or (as Strabe cals them,) the Dari, a Nati­on of so slavish a disposition, that the Athenians brought them into a Proverbe: and in their Comedies presented their Syco­phants, under no other name then Dari. The Countrey is fruit­full and enricht with Mines: their horses are very comely, and their manes so long, that they touch the ground. Their last King before it was made a Province to the Romans was Deceba­lus, who (as Dion delivers it) affrighted the Emperour from an assault which he intended, with an incredible number of stakes, stuck up in battell array, and attired in his Souldiers old habits. A wodden shift it was, but served him for the present: yet after, he was vanquished by Traian; and being sunke (by the fortune of warre) below the hope of recovering his Kingdome, fell upon his owne sword. It is now divided into (1) Transylvania ( [...]) Moldavia. (3) Walacbia. (4) Servia. (5) Rascia. (6) Bulgaria. (7) Bosnia.

(14) Transylvania is the Province of Dacia, and was it selfe called Dacia mediterranea & Ripensis Dacia. Since Transylvania, because it was compassed with woods: and septem Castra from her seven Castles of defence upon the Frontiers, built by the Saxons, who questionlesse gave her the German name Sibenbur­gen, which she yet keeps as a remembrance of her residence in these parts. The Countrey is populous and fertile: It breeds faire and fierce horses, wild bulls: Indeed their men in some parts are not very tame. Toward the North in the Province Za [...]culcia they live most upon the spoyle, maintaining continuall warres with the Turkes and Germanes, and acknowledge no difference of worth or degrees among themselves. Their go­vernment or rather want of government is compared to the Helvetian. Three places they have, Hisdy, Corbay, and Scepsy, whither they resort to determine of their State businesse. The chiefe Townes of Transilvania are Harmenstad, Alba Iulia, or Weisenburg, Clansenburg, Schlesburg, Millenbachium, Corona, or Cronstant.

(15) Moldavia lyeth in the North of Transylvania, and rea­cheth as farre as the Euxine Sea: on the West it hath part of Ru­thenia. This Countrey hath beene by course in the severall pos­sessions of the Emperour of Germany, the King of Poland, and sometimes the Turke, thereafter as it was cast by chance of war. It was a Vayvodate, and her chiefe Cities Occazonia, Fuchiana, and Falezing. To this Moldavia belongs the Countrey of the Bessi, mentioned by Ovid in his 6. de Tristibus.

They were a people of Thrace not farre from Pontus who li­ved most by theft and pillage, and after possest the Mountaine Hamus, and a part which lies betwixt it and Lituania, and from the Inhabitants beares the name of Bessaralia. The principall Towns are Kilim, and Chermen. This last is the seat of the Tur­kish Sanziacke: for the whole Province became subject to his tyranny in the yeare 1485.

(16) Walachia is supposed rather to have beene first named Flaccia, by the Roman Flac [...]us, who placed here a Colony, which have continued the Latine tongue to this day among the Inha­bitants, though in a corrupt idiome, such as can hardly be un­derstood. Neere to this, over the River Danubius, stands Pons Traianus built by the Emperour Traianus Nervaza work worth admiration, as appeares by those ruinous parcells which are yet standing. It hath puzzled the best Artificers to find out how such a vast foundation could be framed in so deepe and fierce a streame, which could not be turned into any other course to give way to the building. The Countrey abounds with good commodities, Gold, Silver, and Iron, Salt-Pits, Wine, Cattell, and excellent great Horses. The chiefe Cities are Sabinivus, Prailaba and Tergoresta.

(17) Servia lyes divided from Hungari [...] and Rascia, with the River Savus on her North, and Bosnia on her West. It was the seat of the ancient Triballi, who met with Philip King of Mace­donia, and tooke from him the spoiles which he had brought from Mateas King of the Sarmatians. It was it seemes but a bar­barous people, and therefore Aristophanes in one of his Come­dies among his mock-gods names Marathane-triballos. Her chiefe Cities are (1) Taurunum, which Pliny placeth in the ut­most bounds of Pannonia. It is commonly knowne by the name of Belgard and Alba Graeca. It is not so great as glorious: nor is it fortified so much with walls as Rivers. It lyeth open for a siege onely one way: which the Turke often attempted, and reckoned with great losse: yet at last in the yeare one thousand five hun­dred twenty one it gave up to Solyman, and became a Province to his Empire. It stands neere where the Rivers Danubius and Savus are dissevered: and is the Towne which the Hungarians report to have been once delivered by the admirable industrie of Ioannes Capistranus a Franciscan, who is much honoured for the action, by those of his own Society: But Ioannes Huniades that great Souldier and terrour to the Turke challengeth the glory as his peculiar Vadianus. (2) Samandria, and (3) St [...]nib [...]rg.

(18) Rascia is on the North of Danubius, where it parts with the River Sa [...]m, and lyeth betwixt Servia and Bulgaria. In her chiefe Citie Boden there is kept a Fayre once every yeare: and much people resort for enterchange of commodities from most Countries there-about.

(19) Bulgaria some what Northeast from Rascia, and is boun­ded with Danubius upon the South. Theophylact was here Bi­shop, and was called Bulgarius: Neere this is the Citie Tom [...]s, where Ovid lived in Banishment, as himselfe mentioneth in his 3. de Tristibus. The principall cities at this present are (1) Sophia, the seat of the Beylerbeg of Greece. And (2) Nicopolis. The or­nament of their Kings was Imperiall, a crowne of gold, attire of silke and red shooes. Their title [...], a terme allowed by the Greeke Emperours, to those onely, which might weare this habit, the rest they called [...], as much as Reges.

(20) Bosnia on the West of Servia, and South of the River Savus, had her name from the Bossi or Bessi, the people of Bul­garia: within the memory almost of our Fathers it was govern­ed by Kings, and as yet retaines the title of the Kingdome of Bosnia. The chief Towns are Cuzachium and Iaziga: the first is the place of residencie, and the second of buriall for the Bos­nian Kings. Heretofore the Citie Sinderoria had that honour, which some suppose to be the same that was once called Dar­danum.

The Description of the Kingdom of Denmark

THe Kingdome of Denmarke strikes into the Sea, upon the North of Germanie, as Italy on the South: the manner of both is not much unlike: and the glory of this heretofore was not inferiour. For how ever in this latter ages, the pride of Rome hath pranked up her Ter­ritories in gay apparrell: yet the day was, when both she and they stooped to the Inhabitants of this Countrey, though then knowne by another name of Cimbria Chersonesus. Three Romane Consuls, Manilius, Sillanus, and Cepio fell by their sword: and the Em­pire it selfe (it seems) was in a shrewd hazzard, when their owne Historian reports, that Actum esset de imperio, nisi illi saeculo Ma­rius contigisset.

(2) The people were then and had beene from their begin­ning the Cimbri, a Progenie of Gomer, first sonne of Iapheth; who before they removed into this quarter of the world, dwelt in the inner Asia, neer the straight which passeth from the Pon­tus Euxinus to the Palus Maotis: there we yet find the Bospho­rus Cimmericus in Ptolemy, which took name from the Cimme­rii: for so they were called at large, and by contraction Cimbri.

(3) From thence they were in time disturbed by the Scythi­ans, and forced to seek them a new seat for their habitation, which (after long travell) here they found fittest for their se­curitie, as being a Peninsula fenced almost round with Seas, from the force of all forreigne Enemies: Yet here too they met at last with a worse danger, which they could lesse resist. For the maine Ocean brake into a great part of the Countrey: displaced many of their Colonies, and sent them Petitioners to Rome for a dwelling within her Dominions: but their entreatie being with some neglect denied; it kindled the sparkes, which to this time had laine (as it were) dead in a dejected Nation, and now they brake out into flames, which stirred them to require that by force of Armes, which they could not request by submissive Oratorie.

(4) Hence grew their first quarrell with the Romans, which they put on with that courage, and successe, that they were im­boldened at last to assault the very Citie, with so strong Forces, that the glory of it began to shake, and had shattered to pieces, had not the victo [...]y followed rather the fortune of one Marius then the valour of the whole Roman Legions: and that too (as some relate it) was bought of his heathenish gods at a deare rate, by the bloudy sacrifice of his owne Daughter. The great and most memorable Encounter was sixe hundred and forty yeares after the Citie was built, about an hundred and eleven before Christ. And then indeed they received (in a manner) a fatall Crush, which quelled them for the present: yet not so, but that in after ages, they recovered strength and fame: spread their vi­ctories over the most part of Europe: and left their name (for many yeares since that) in Italy it selfe.

(5) For without doubt those Cimmerii mentioned by Stra­bo, which lived on the North side of the Appennine Mountaines neere Boianum, were of this stock, and of that note, as the gave occasion for many Proverbs and Fables to both Greek and La­tine Poets. It was a people which belike seldome saw Sunne, but lurked for the most part under ground, lived upon theft, and issued forth onely in the night, a season most fit for deeds of Darkenesse: and so was their whole course, which caused our well known Adage of tenebrae Cimmeriae pro denscssimâ caligine. Their horrid dennes, and dismall Rivers, which ranne by the place of their abode, bred at length a terror in the silly Heathens, and was esteemed by them, the passage down to their Elizium. So Homer gives it in the second of his Odysses, and Virgill in his sixth of the Aeneidos: and h [...]re did Naso feign his house of sleep, Metamorph. 11.

(6) Thus was their Originall and progresse for the first age, whilest it continued in the possession of the Cimmerians. The next which succeeded were the Saxons, a people no lesse fa­mous: but since their Story hath been else-where remembred in our other Descriptions, it must give place here to the third Inva­der the Danes, who whilest the Saxons were imployed with us here in the Conquest of England, start out of those p [...]tty Iles in the Sinus Codanus, and took up their roome in this Peninsula. There they have continued to this day: and added other Terri­tories to their Dominions: so that the then Cimbria Cbersonesus is but a parcell of the now Kingdome of Denmarke, (as shall ap­peare when we come to her division) and that onely which in our latter times is called Iuitland and runs Northward in forme almost of a Hounds tongue into the Balticke Ocean.

(7) The Danes (like enough) were at first one Nation with the Cimbri, but being together expulsed by the Scythians from their native soyle, they were severally dispersed, though not at any great distance. These setled themselves in the Northerne [...]l [...]s, as the other did in their Chersonesus. The first (at their re­movall) varied not their antique name of Cimbri: As for Cher­sonesus it is no [...] peculiar to this Countrey, being as common as Peninsula: for it imports no more [...] à terrâ & Insulâ: and of these there are many more, some perhaps of equal [...]ame. Taurica Chersonesus was not far distant from the place of their first aboad; Peloponnesus well known in Greece, Thracia Chersonesus in Thrace: and Aurea Chersonesus in India.

(8) But the Danes it seemes suffered some change as well in their name as fortunes. Sxao Grammaticus gives it to one Dan the sonne of Huniblus, which was their first Governour in their new Common-wealth. But this is controlled by Becanus (saith Quade) who renders another Etymon, how likely I leave to those, which can best judge by their skill in the Danish Lan­guage. The Cimbri (saith he) when they were grown to great multitudes, bethought themselves of severall names to distin­guish their Colonies: Each following their owne conceit best to expresse the qualitie, in which they most gloried. Among the rest some there were which affecting at least the opinion of a valiant people, such as scorned riches without honour, honour without victory, and victory without the blood of their Ene­mies: assumed their name from that creature, which Nature had marked out with this Character. Gallum igitur gallinaceum, tum bellicae la [...]dis, et generosissimi animi, tum indolis regalis et mi­litis strenui, et ad omnia m [...]menta vigilis optimum exemplar, ut pro Symbolo et synthemate quodam sibi acceperunt, ita nomen quo­que ab eo placuit mutuari; Vocarunt enim sese Dic Hanem et com­posite per concisionem Danem quod Gallinaceum significat.

(9) How ever the Etymon may be farre fetcht, for ought I know, yet doubtlesse at this day they make good the Elogie of a valiant and warlike Nation: strong of body, bigge boned, and of a terrible countenance, ambitious of a glorious death, ra­ther then a sluggish idle life. It is the saying of Valerius Maxi­mus Cimbros et C [...]ltiberos in acie gaud [...]o exultare consuevisse, tan­quam gloriosè et faelici èr vitâ excessuros: lamentari verò in mor­bo, quasi turpitèr peritur [...]s. We our selves heretofore have felt their stroakes, and submitted to their conquests in the time of Osbert King of Northumberland. They were provoked by a rape done upon the sister of the Danish King: For which the poore English dearely payd, with two hundred fifty five years servitude under their Tyranny. Yet since we have had, and at this time doe injoy the benefit of their magnanimitie, under the personall con­duct of the right valiant and illustrious King Christian, who hazzards both his state and life in the behalfe of his deare neece Elizabeth, and her royall husband the Prince Palatine of the Rheine.

(10) Their first Prince which estabilshed them in a setled and civill government, was Gotricus in the yeare seven hundred ninetie seven. Before it was but a confused state, and affords us little certainty of their Story. From that time the Government hath beene under a sole King of equall power with the greatest, though his revenues are hardly answerable: His best profit is from a breach of the Sea, which runnes into the middle part of the Countrey, commonly called the Sound; which is a passage so narrow that no shipping can passe that way, without the li­cence

[Page 30] and favour of the Watch-men, keeping Garrison there to receive the Impostes and Customes of the arriving Vessels for the King. It is easily gathered to what summe of money that Impost amounteth, by the infinite number of Shipping, of Hol­land, Zeland, France, England, Scotland, Norwey, and the Bal­ticke Sea, that saile in those Seas, and of necessitie must passe the Iaws of that narrow straight. The Inhabitants are as greedy of Rhenish, French, and Spanish Wines, the Spices of Portugall, and the fruits of Andoluzia, as they againe are needy of the Waxe, Hony, and Skins, which are brought thither from Prussia, Li­vonia, Moscovia, and the bordering Nations. The other chiefe riches of Denmarke are goodly Horses, great store of Cattell, and Corne enough, sent to the supply of divers other parts of Chri­stendome: It hath beene observed, that 50000. Oxen have been driven out of these Provinces into Germany, for which, toll h [...]th been paid at Gutthorp. Such incredible plenty of Herring (neer the Ile of Scania,) that the Ships (they say) are scarce able by maine strength of Oares to row out of the Harbour. Besides these, here are furniture for war both by Sea and Land, Armour, Masts, Cables, Steele, Saddles, &c.

(11) Their chiefe person of fame in course of Learning, was Ticho Brahe, an excellent Mathematician: memorable for his artificiall Towre in the Isle of Fi [...]ra. In Religion the greatest part of them are now Lutherans, but were first converted to Christianity by Ansuerus.

(12) We are come to her division, which the Sea almost hath made to our hands. For her severall Provinces are well nigh so many Ilands at least Peninsulae. The chiefe are (1) Iut­tia, or the old Cimbria Chersonesus. (2) Diethmarsia (3) Sca­nia. (4) Hall [...]ndia. (5) Blescide. (6) The Ilands in the Sinus Codanu [...], which lye betwixt Iuttia and Scania: That is the West, and this the East limits of the Danish Dominions, North and South are the Ocean and the River Esdora or Hever.

(13) Iuttia as it was the first, so is it the principall part of this Kingdome: Her bounds, upon the West, and East, and North, are the Balticke Seas; and upon the South, it is joyned to Holsa­tia and the Istumes of Diethmarsia. It is in length, saith Maginus, eightie German miles from the River Albis to the Cimbricke Promontory called Scagen, and in bredth twenty. It is a fruitfull Region, for Wheat, Rie, Barley, &c. And in the Northwest there is good Pasture, though more Northward it becomes san­die and barren, and puts the Inhabitants to fish for their victu­als, by which they make a shift to live, though hardly enough God knows, in poore sh [...]ddes slightly clapped together, and of as slender stuffe, such as if need be they can remove at their pleasure upon very short warning, and beare them away almost upon their back. They transport into other Countries great store of good Horses, for service, besides Barley, Cheese, But­ter, Suet, Hides, and rich Skinnes, Nuts and Fish. In this Province are twenty eight Cities, twenty Castles, and foure Bishop-Sees: Ripe [...]sis, Arthusiensis, and Aelburga, all neere to the Sea­side, Wilburga in the up-land Countrey. From this Province came the Iuits, who joyned in with the Saxons and Angles to Conquer England. Her chiefe Townes as Rincopen, Holne, and Achausen.

(14) Diethmarsia is situated betwixt the Rivers Albis and Eidera. They were a parcell of the old German Saxons: and the Countrey it selfe is by some yet reckoned the lower Saxony: but is in subjection to the King of Denmarke: for it is the seat and title of his first sonne and heire apparent, as the Dolphinate is to the sonne of France, and Wales to the sonne of England. Her Metropolis is Breme: the rest Meldorpe, and Heininckst, & Tel­linckst, and other rich Townes: yet the soyle cannot be very fer­tile, by reason of the moyst ayre and her many marshes, especially toward the North, which makes it unfit for tillage, and in­deed impassable for travellers: Vpon which impediments the Inhabitants have made this advantage to keepe out all forraigne Invaders, and appropriate what wealth they have to their owne secure possession.

(15) Scania or Scandinaria, in the largest compasse, compre­hends more then belongs to the Kingdome of Denmarke: and is invironed round about with the Seas, except on that side where it is joyned to Muscovie. On her West is the Kingdome of Norwey, on her East Swethland, and upon the South of that, is this Scania, which gives place to no Region (at least within these Dominions) either for wholesome ayre, or fertile soyle, for commodious Havens, and plenty of Merchandize; for dainty Rivers or store of Fish, for Cattell, Mines of Iron, Lead, Silver and Gold, faire Townes and civill Customes. The Metropolis is Lunpis. This whole Province is some eighteene miles in length, and in bredth about twelve in some places: in others not above six.

(16) Hallaudia on the North of Scania, and South of S [...]ecia, is bounded with the Seas upon the West, and on the East with vast woods, which divide her from Gothland. It is a fertile Re­gion, and not much unlike unto Scandia, but that it comes some what short of her happinesse in soyle. Her chiefe Towne is Hallans [...]e.

(17) Blescida or Blicker is bounded on the East and South with the Balticke Ocean, and on the North is parted from Scania by a little patch of the Sea. It is a Region full of Rocks, Woods, and Mountains. Her chiefe Citie and Castle is Culmaria, a strong defence against the Swethlander: and the next Towne of note, is Malmogia, the birth-place of Casparus Bartholinus a late ap­proved VVriter in the Arts.

(18) In the Sinus Codanus neere to the Cimbria Chersone­sus, there are numbred 35. Ilands. The chiefe are (1) Zealand, in length 64. miles, in breadth 52. it containes in it 13. Cities, 7. Castles, with divers pretty townes and villages. The Metro­polis is Haffnia, the single Vniversitie within the King of Den­markes government. And here is his chiefe place of residencie, which by the Germans is called Koppenhagen, the Merchants ha­ven. Her other Townes are Roschilt a Bish. See, and heretofore a stong Fortresse, well furnisht for warre, and honored with the Sepulchres of some of their Kings: but yet it is now at a lower ebbe, and of little respect. Elsnor or Helsinura is a Sea-Towne. That in Helsinura is called Croneburgh, well furnished with all provision. The other in Scania Helsinburgh of equall strength, to cause the best Shippe to cast Anchor and satisfie their King, before they shall have the way open out of the Balticke into the Ocean.

(19) (2) Fionia or Firnera is second to Zealand both in bignesse and plenty of rich Commodities. It is in length 12. miles, and 4. in bredth. A pleasant Region, fertile and fruitfull. Here are in this Iland [...]. Cities: the chiefe is Ottonium, Odensch or Oesell, in the very middle almost. It was a Bish. See, well built, but ill fenced: for it hath been oft times wasted and burnt by the Enemie. The other Townes are upon the Sea-coast, and their names are Neburgh, Sinborch, Feborgh, Asc [...]ns, Eorgena, Middle­far and K [...]rtemunde: besides some Castles, many villages and Noble-mens houses.

(20) (3) Laglant 7. miles in length, and hath in it many villages and faire buildings. The Citie Rutheopinga, and the Ca­stle Trancura. (4) Loilant neere Seelant. It is so full of Hazels, that they fraught Shippes with Nuts and traffique for them in­to many other Countries. It hath 5. Townes, Nistad, Nasco, Togrop, Rothus, and Marilus, with some strong Castles, pretty villages and Noble-mens houses. (5) Falsteria in length foure miles. Her Cities are Stubecopen & Nicopen a pleasant and a faire one, for which she is by some styled the Neopolis of Denmarke. (6) M [...]na or M [...]n. In this is the Citie Stecke and Elmelanda. (7) Femera or Femeren. Her chiefe Cities are Derborch, and Petersborn, and Stabull: and here is the Castle Vraniburgh, built by the great Mathematician Ticho Brahe, which besides the fame of its owne artificiall structure, is much celebrated, for the admi­rable instruments, which are there kept, whereby the particular motion of the Heavens is excellently observed.

(21) (8) And to this Kingdome belongs the Iland Boru­h [...]lme, which lies in the Balticke Seas, called more particularly Mare Su [...]vicum, betwixt Blicker and Pomerama. It is a Region of excellent Pasture, and feeds abundance of Cattell: and there­fore is full of Butter, Cheese, Wooll, Hides, &c. and sends into other Countries much of their provision for victuals, poudred and barrelled up for the longer keeping. It hath some well peo­pled Townes: the chiefe is Bor [...]holme. It had laine for fifty yeares together in pawne to the State of Lubecke; but was re­deemed by Fredericke the second.

(22) From these and those many other Northerne Ilands there have issued in severall ages an innumerable sort of Nations, which like so many birds, as Maginus calls them, have flowne over the greatest part of our Christian world. He concludes that ex his Insulis olim, Gothi, Ostrogothi, Vestrogothi, Vandali, Franci, Cimbri, Gepidae, Dani, Hunni, Suedi, Herculi, Rugi, Alani, Longobardi, Alemani, & alii plures, Danubio & Rheno superatis, omnem Europam, & praes [...]rtim, ipsam Italiam, altricem imperii & dominam 400. et plus annis perpetuâ quadam regionum successione subiugarunt, as Romani nominis gloriam ferè omnem exti [...]xerunt.

The Description of POLAND.

THE Kingdome of Poland borders up­on the East side of Germanie, and in­deed as farre as the River Vistula, it is accounted a part of the Empire: and useth the same speech, Religions and Customes as the other Territories, ad­mitting onely that variety, which all of them have among themselves: and must needs be found in so large com­passe, governed by so many severall free Princes. Beyond the River as it shrinkes from the seat of Christianity, so it begins to degenerate into a kind of Heathenish rudenesse, which favours of their predecessors.

(2) For this Tract is a part of Sarmatia Europaea, and the first Inhabitants were the Sauromatae a Scythian people, as well for barba [...]isme as by name. It was next possest by the Vandalls, an active Nation, of whom we have had some inkling at least, al­most in every place which we have past. For they have spread their victories through Europe, and have left either name or story behind them in Spaine, France, Italy, Germanie, Thrace, and where not? Their most received pedegree is from Vandalus (wh [...]m Tacitus remembers) the Tuscane King, of the progenie of Tuisco first founder of the Germanes. Yet Munster in his Cos­mographie mentions a pr [...]tty conjecture of some well wishers, it seemes (perhaps to their owne Countrey) which give the originall of their name of Vandalls to one Vanda, a Queene of Poland.

(3) Briefly, were the Vandalls natives or were they invaders; here they were found, and ejected by the Sclavonians, and these were the third Inhabitants of Polonia. She was over runne at the same time, and had the same fortune with Bohemia: they were both lost to their old Lords, and divided betwixt the two runagate brothers of Croatia, Zechius and Lechius, who being forced (for a murder) out of their own soyle, brought on their crue into these parts, about the yeare 550. and here have con­tinued (in their posteritie) to this day. They are as yet remem­bred in the very names of the people. For the Bohemians in their proper language call themselves Zechians, and in the grea-Poland there is still extant a Territorie, knowne by the title of Regnum Lechitorum.

( ) Her Etymon signifieth no other, then the sight of the Countrey, as the Sclavonians first descried it. For it was a Cham­pian or plaine field, and so is Pole-land interpreted out of the Sclavonish tongue. It was before called Sarmatia, and the people Sauromatae, ab oculis Lacertarum, Lizzards eyes, [...] and [...], a propertie (it seemes) which gave name to all her Nations. For this was divided from another Sarmatia by the River Tanais: that on the one side was Asiatica, for the most part wilde, hea­thenish Idolaters, and in the farthest parts of Scythia some [...]: this other is Europaea, which being joyned with some parts of Germany West-ward to the River Odera, Silesia, & Mo­ravia make up the Kingdome of Polonia, as it is here described.

(5) The bounds then of this great Region are on the West the River Odera, Silesia, and Moravia: on the East the River Neiper, which Ptol [...]my calleth Boristhenes: on the North Pome­rania, or rather the Baltick Ocean, and on the South Russia and the Mountains of Hungarie. And if we will with Maginus take in the out Provinces which belong to this government, we must reach East-ward the Tartars and Muscovites, that live neere on the other side of Boristhenes: and North-eastward part of Mos­covia, Southward the Hungarian Mountaines, and the Vallacci: in so much that the compasse would come little short of all Spaine, as it lyeth beyond the Pyrenaean.

(6) The principall Rivers of Poland are (1) Vist [...]la, it hath its rise in the Carpathian Mountaines, which divide this King­dome from Hungarie, and it selfe runs into the Balticke, but by the way takes in divers other streames, on the West out of the Polonia Germanica, and on the East out of the Sarmatica. It is navigable 400. miles. () Neister which hath her fountaines in the hills of Hungarie, and glides Eastward, on the South of Po­dolia, into the Pontus Euxinus. (3) Neipher or Boristhenes, which bounds the Kingdome on the East is navigable 600. stadia, and runnes from North to South, into the Pontus Euxinus, where there is naturally cast up plenty of Salt, which needs no art to perfect it. (4) Rubin in Lituania. (5) Hypanis, now Bugh, not farre distant from the Citie Oleska, and falls at last into the River Vistula; with many others of lesser note, though all con­duce to make the Countrey in some kinds very fertile.

(7) For it abounds with most sorts of Corne and Pulse, suf­ficient both for their owne spending, and continuall traffique into other Countries. Many of her neighbouring Regions could not well misse her plenty, as well of Wheate, Rie, and Barley, as Beeves and other Cattle, which give supply to Saxonie, and the rest of Germany neere hand, which hardly yeeld enough for their Inhabitants out of their owne store. The blessing of this fertility cannot come alone: but must needs bring with it the l [...]ke riches of Butter, Cheese, Milke, Waxe, Honey, and what ever else hath its birth from the ground. It is wel-nigh past be­leefe which is reported of their multitudes of Bees, such as yeeld more Hony and Waxe, then the people can find roome for: They need here neither art, nor care of the good huswife to or­der their hives, but naturally are their owne Gardians, and pro­vide so diligently for their owne safety within the bulks of trees, that they easily passe over the hardest Winter without hurt. There is store of game, both for hunting, fowling, and fishing. In her Forests is seene a kind of wilde Horse with an horne like an Harts, and the Alces, &c. Lastly, among other good com­modities, the worst is not her Pitch and Rosin, which yeeld her a large annuall revenew.

(8) Her chiefe wants proceed from her bleake situation: For it is a plaine Countrey, and shadowed for the most part with Woods; very cold, and by that meanes she hath little Oyle, and scarce Grapes enough to teach them the use of Wine. A great defect amongst so good drinkers: for they have a name for that equall with any part of Germany: and that I thinke gives no ground to the rest of Europe: But they make a shift to finde themselves play with a kind of Metheglin. Gold or Silver here is not much, unlesse about Cracovia: and (as Maginus saith) in Sandomica, wh [...]re there are likewise some Mines found of the Lapis Lazulus, perfect L [...]ade, and Iron, and pieces of Copper. Neere the Towns of Nochow, and Palukie, there is extant a kind of miracle, a certain earth naturally formed up into pots, which if you take forth and dry, they diff [...]r very little by sight from such as are made by hand, and serve aptly for the same use.

(9) The Inhabitants though they had but a wild beginning, yet in the more civill parts are of a gentle behaviour to stran­gers, and not injurious one to the other. Theft is a vice not yet knowne to the Polands: For they dare travaile alone long jour­neys in the depth of Winter, with one poore one to draw their sledge in the night times, &c. and this with more securitie and lesse danger, then we may walke in our open streets in the dusk of Evening. Questionlesse, this speciall practise of honestie in that kind, above other Nations, proceeds from an inbred desire which they generally have to be in imployment: for they are very industrious in their severall faculties. Those which pretend to Learning, addict themselves much to the study of Languages. The Latine is familiar to the Gentry as their owne: (and as Maginus reports) is used in some Townes by rich and poore as their proper speech. They are prodigall both in diet and appa­rell, give much entertainment, and keepe a large retinue of ser­vants▪ In briefe, they are as equall to themselves, as they are courteous to others; For they will not be oppressed by the grea­test Potentate either home-borne or forreigne. They are very va­liant, and meete their enemy with an undaunted courage, be they never so much over-borne either by number or strength. The truth is, no Peasant is suffered to beare armes: onely their Nobilitie and Gentry of place in their Common-wealth: such as warre, not for others onely, and upon constraint; but have somewhat themselves to lose: and therefore are ready as well for their owne safetie, as defence of their King and Countrey to set on upon all assaies, and raise an incredible number of ex­cellent Horse, well manned almost in an instant. For they

[Page 32] are kept in continuall motion by the Muscovite.

(10) They have a good minde to Religion, but cannot fa­sten upon any one to their liking; and therefore they will try all Christians, they have beene ever since the yeare 965. but from that time, they have scarce slipt any error, schisme, or here­sie, which hath crept into the Church. Here are Iesuites, and o­thers of the Romish sects. Here are Lutherans & Calvinists, and Arians, and Anabaptists, and Antitrinitarians: none allowed, but all tolerated: and indeed Poland had the seniority of Amster­dame for that old saying: That if a man had lost his Religon, here he might find it. They have one ancient custome in their Churches which me thinks may well interpret our standing up at rehearsall of the Creed: when the Gospel is reading, the Nobi­lity & Gentry unsheath their swords, and stand as it were prepa­red to defend it with their lives against any which dare violate it.

(11) Their King is chosen by the generall States, and is for the most part some great warriour of their neighbouring Prin­ces: For they have no peace on their East limit, with Muscoves and Tartars, but what they make with the sword. The Laws are onely temporary statutes, there are none fundamentall: But when the King hath any great designe in behalfe of the Com­mon-wealth, he assembles a Councell of the Nobilitie to assist him. His revenues comming in, are thought to be about sixe hundred thousand Crownes: And each quarter of his King­dome, maintains his expence for one quarter of the yeare. Their first King was Boleslaus, Crowned by Otho 3 in the yeare, 1001. But the regall dignity was lost againe to Boleslaus the bold, who began his raigne 1078. but was deposed by the Pope, and no o­ther suffered to take up the Scepter and rule by the name of King, till the yeare 1295. The first of the second course was Primaslaus the second Duke of Poland and Pomerania: Since whose time there hath beene no breach to this day.

(12) The chiefe Provinces of the Kingdome of Poland as they lye from her West to East are: (1) Pomerania. (2) The Dukedomes of Ozwitts and Zator. (3) Polonia. (4) Prussia. (5) Russia nigra. (6) Samogitia. (7) Massoria. (8) Livonia. (9) Podlassia. (10) Lituania. (11) Volhinia. (12) Podolia.

(13) The first is Pomerania, bounded on the North with the Baltick Ocean, on the West with Germany: and is accounted by some a Province of the Empire, as we have ordred in our de­scription. But in regard the greatest part is subject to the King of Poland, I hope I shall wrong neither to give both their due, and reckon it as well to this government, since it hath an equall, if not a greater title, to the rule, though not to the Inhabitants: for they are most Germans. It is a plaine Countrey, but exceed­ing fertile and rich in all Commodities, which any other part affords: flourisheth with fortie Cities, which are fenced round either with the Sea, or ditches answerable for safety. Her chiefe stands upon the shore: for it is by nature so well guarded from the violence of the Sea, that they need feare no inundation: but yet have a very easie and secure entrance for shippes. Along the Coast stand Colberg, Camin, Coslin, Gribswald, &c. In the up­land Stetinum the Metropolis, Newgard, Lamburge, &c. The peo­ple were harsh persecutors of the Church of Christ till the yeare 1122. (:) The two Dukedomes of Ozwittes and Zator by Sile­sia in the West bounds of this Kingdome. They were hereto­fore sui juris: But now belongs to this government; The first since the yeare 1454. in the time of Cas [...]mirus: and the last was brought under by Sigismond the first about an hundred yeares after. (3)

(14) Polonia is divided iuto the greater and l [...]ss [...]. The grea­ter Poland is more Northerne, and joynes upon Pomerania and Prussia. It was therefore called the greater, because here Lechius first planted himselfe and built the Citie Guesna, which was the regall seat till it was translated to Cracovia in the lesser Poland 1320. yet at this day is her Arch-Bishop Primate of the King­dome: during an interregnum hath the power of a Prince: and Crownes the new King at his inauguration. Polonia the lesse is more Southerne, lyes hard upon Russia and Hungarie. It is now esteemed the more noble part of this Province: For here stands the Metropolis Cra [...]ovia on the banks of Vistula and Lublin, and other of the best note in Poland. (4)

(15) Prussia Spruce on the East of Pomerania, hath the Bal­tick Seas on the North, and Massoria on the South: and on her owne East Lituania. It is now a Dukedome, and containes Ci­ties of note, Dantzke, where Ke [...]kerman professed, and Mons Regius Regimont: Maneburg, Heilsperge, Culne, &c Her chiefe Commodities is leather much used heretofore to make jerkins, where none more brave then the younger, that could compasse a leather jerkin. Here is likewise great store of Amber, a juyce growing like Corroll in a mountaine of the North Sea, which is cleane covered with water, and cast up by violence of the waves into their Havens. (5) Russia nigra on the East and South of Poland the lesse, and the North of Hungarie, and West of Podolia, had her name as some suppose first Ruthenia and Russia, which in the Ruthen tongue signifies no other then a dispersed Nation: For so were the Russians through all Sarmatia, Europaea, & part of the Asiatike from the frozen Ocean to the Mediterraneum, & the Sinus Adriaticus, and the Pontus Euxinus, and the Mare Balticum, all that used the Sclavonian tongue, and professed Christ after the manner of the Greekes were called Russi and Ru­theni. But the Province here meant is onely the South tract, as much as belongs to the King of Poland, and is called Nigra to distinguish it from Moscovia or Russia Alba. The people are valiant and in their fights use weapons of exceeding weight and bignesse. Her Prince is intituled Duke: the name of King they will not endure. This Province containes the territories Leopo­liensis, with her chiefe City Leopolis. Lunt-burg, a faire Towne, and an Arch-bishops See: And the territories Haliciensis, Belzen­sis, Praemisliensis, &c. (6)

(16) Samogitia toward the North, and her West hath the Sinus Balticus: North-East Livonia. It is in length fiftie miles, very cold, compassed in with Woods and Rivers. Her principall Towne is Camia: But not that nor any other is very famous for Lordly buildings: the fairest are but sheds in respect of other Countries: The Peasants are truly so indeed. For they rec­kon themselves but little better then their Cattell: live under the same roofe with them, without any partition or nice [...]oathing of their nastinesse: a life fit enough for such a people; for they are yet most of them grosse Idolaters: and are oft times met in their Woods with horrid visions: and are strangely cozened by the Divell with a beliefe that they can Prophecie. The silly blasphemers nourish in their house a poore snake (like them­selves) gathered out of some ditch, and call it their God, wor­ship it with great fear & reverence, and sacrifice once in a yeare 1. Octob. to their devil, but by the name of their God Ziem enike. The better sort are Christians of a comely portraiture, and good feature, valiant and ready to take Armes when occasion calls them. Their greatest plenty is of Honey, which they gather ready made to their hands in their hollow trees. (7)

(17) Massoria on the South of Prussia, and North of Polonia, and Russia, and the East of either Poland, West of Lituania: She had her name from a former Duke, which was ejected by Casi­mirus, where it had a peculiar Prince of its owne, it belonged to the second sonne of the Kings of Poland: but in the yeare 1526. after the untimely death of Iohn and Starislaus, heirs to this state it became a peculiar to the Crowne of Poland. Her chiefe Citie is Marscoria, which hath many under her: all use the same speech and Customes, with the other Polonians. (8) Livonia, to the North bounded with Finlan, on the South with Lituania, on the West with the Baltike Sea, and on the East with Mos [...]ovie. It is a large Province, carries in bredth, one hundred and sixtie miles, and in length, five hundred. It is Penny and Woody: but yet hath Corne and Fruit plenty, Cattle good store, wilde and tame, especially Horses. They have Honey, Waxe, &c. enough to exchange with other Countries for Wine and Oyle: For this yeelds little or none. It became Christian, one thou­sand two hundred. Her chiefe Townes are Riga, Rivalia, Derpe, and Venda. About some twelve miles from the Continent is the Ile of Osel. (9)

(18) Podlussia on the East of Masoria, and West of Lituania, was joyned to Poland, one thousand five hundred sixtie nine. The Inhabitants are Massorites, Russians, and Polands. Her chiefe towns are Titocksin, a Fort where the Kings treasure is kept, Beisco, and Russiu. In this the King hath a faire Court, furnisht magnificently, both for state and pleasure. (10) Lituania, on the East of Poland, and South of Livonia, on the West of Moscovia, and North of Podolia. The Ayre is very unnaturall, and by that meanes the creatures there of every kind are very small, and their wants great of Corne, Wine, Salt, &c. The people are of a slavish disposition, and live thereafter po [...]re and basely. The women have a freedome by custome to keepe many Stallions, which their Husbands love as themselves, and call them their adjutories. But the men may by no meanes play false. Their condemned persons (be it to death) must execute themselves, or be tormented till they expire. They became Christians, such as they are, one thousand three hundred eighty sixe. The prin­cipall Cities are Vilna, Vilkomire, and Brestia, and Norigredum, a Citie by report larger then Rome.

(19) (11) Volhinia lyeth betwixt Lituania, Podolia ▪ and Russia, a plentifull Region, and breeds hardy Souldiers. They live as Russians, use the same speech and Customes. Her chiefe Towns are, Kioria, and Lircassia, upon the edge of Boristhenes. (12) Podolia is on the South of Lituania, East of Poland: and North of the River Neister or Boristhenes, as it runnes from his head to the Pontus Euximus, & on the West of Russia. It affords great plenty it seems; three Harvests (they say) of one sowing. It is pity (saith Vadianus) it should be left Desert, as in a man­ner it is, unlesse here and there a Village. Her chiefe is Camien­sen, the onely one, able to returne the Turk and Tartars with the losse, as it hath oftentimes done. The rest are not many, and those but weakly peopled. For the often incursions of the Tar­tars; their speedy Horse, to ride a great compasse in a little time; their breach of faith, upon tearmes of composition: and their crueltie when they have got a victory, causeth the Inhabitants of those parts, to flie them at a great distance, and leave their Land waste: since they dare not trust their peace, nor are able to withstand their warre.

The Description of the Kingdome of PERSIA.

THis Empire was one of the first, and most potent in the Easterne world: and though since in severall ages, she hath felt the variety of fortunes, to which all Kingdomes are subject, and beene forced to deliver up her glo­ry to the succeeding Monarchies of the Macedonians, Parthians, Turkes, and Saracens; yet now at last is she re­covered to her owne height and greatnesse, and the name of Persia reacheth farther then ever, if we take in (as most Geo­graphers doe) the Regions of Media, Assyria, and the rest; which were heretofore the seats of severall illustrious King­domes.

(2) Surely the first which inhabited any part of this com­passe, were the Medes, a people of great antiquitie, who reach both their originall and name from Madai the sonne of Iapheth: for it was not long after the Flood, that they were subdued by Ninus King of the Assyrians: one and t'other, Media I meane and Assyria, though then they had apart their peculiar govern­ments, yet both were but a parcell of this Countrey, which is now knowne by the name of Persia.

(3) To Ninus and his successors they continued faithfull for many years, till the effeminate weakenesse of Sardanapalus gave opportunitie to the ambition of Belochus governour of Babylon, and Arbaces of Media to divide his Empire betwixt them, which they did in the yeare of the world three thousand one hundred fortie sixe: and then beganne the Monarchie of the Medes, which spred it selfe through the greatest part of Asia; and (for above two hundred yeares) gathered strength, till the time of Astiages, who dreamed himselfe out of his Empire, as Iustine relates the storie.

(4) Persia proprie dicta, from whence this whole Countrey at last tooke name, was at this time but an obscure Kingdome in respect of what now it is, & tributary to the Medes. Her Prince was Cambyses, the father of the great Cyrus, by Mandanes daugh­ter to Astiages: when she was great, and expected the time of her deliverance, her father touched with a perplexed dreame, that she made so much water as would drowne all Asia, inter­preted it, that her issue should be the overthrow of his state; and therefore delivered the child which was born to her, into Har­pagus his charge to be destroyed; and he to the Kings Heards­man, who (unawares to both) preserved the guiltlesse infant, so that at last he tooke revenge upon his cruell Grand-father, and laid a foundation for the Persian Monarchie.

(5) In this attempt his anger wrought him no farther then his enemy: for he left the government of Media still to Cyaxa­res the sonne of Astiages, and afterward married his daughter, joyned with him in his conquests, and till his death gave him the preheminence of title. They were both ingaged in the ta­king of Babylon, slaughter of Baltazar, and destruction of the Chaldeans: the Scripture gives this victory to Darius Medius, who as most hold, was no other then Cyaxares; and he onely named as the principall of the two while he yet lived, though Cyrus had his part in the action, after his uncles death enjoyed it as his owne, and made perfect the Monarchie of the Persians in the yeare of the world 3046.

(6) About thirty seven yeares after the succession was broke, for want of lawfull heires to Cambyses their second King: and therefore their Princes consulted to salute him, whose Horse first neighed at a set meeting upon the Court green, before the Sun­rising. Darius Histaspes was one, and by the subtiltie of his horse­keeper carried the Crowne: for the night before, in the same ground, he had coupled a mare with the horse that his Master should ride, which when the lustfull steed missed the next morn­ing, being full of spirit, no sooner had he set footing upon the place, but with much eagernesse he snuffed and neighed after his mare, and gave the quue to the other Princes to proclaime Darius King of the Persians. This was he whom the Scripture calls Ahasuerus: he was Hesters husband.

(7) Thus is the Empire now setled, and intayled by descent after him to that famous Xerxes, who made war upon Greece, with an incredible Army, joyned Asia to Europe with a bridge, and dammed up Hellespont with his Navie; yet was at last van­quished by foure thousand at Thermopylae, and after by Themisto­cles forced to make his flight in a small [...]oat toward his owne Countrey, contemned of his subjects, and within a few yeares slaine in his Palace by Artabanus. His immediate successour was Artaxerxes Longimanus, who sent the Prophet Esdras to reedifie the Temple, and so on to Darius the last Persian of that course, who was oft vanquished by Alexander the great, and left the Monarchie of the world to the Macedonians: After the death of their victorious Captaine, it was divided among many of the most potent Princes of Greece.

(8) But when the Persians saw the force of their enemy thus severed, they began to conceive a hope of recovering their liber­tie; and so they did indeed under the conduct and command of the Parthian Arsaces, but found thēselves little bettered in their condition, as being now become new slaves to a more harsh ty­rant: and therefore in the year two hundred twenty eight after the Incarnation, they made a second attempt to quit themselves from the Parthians: they tooke their time, when their masters were sore afflicted with a strong enemy from Rome, which had broke their forces to their hands; so that by the admirable pro­wesse of another Artaxerxes, they made good their Conquest upon the Parthian, and adventured so farre with the Romanes themselves, that their name began to grow terrible and the Em­perour Constantine forced to fortifie his Provinces, which lay to­ward the East, and this might be some cause too, why he remo­ved his seat to Constantinopolis.

(9) After this it fell into the hands of the Saracenicall Caliphs, in the year sixe hundred thirty foure, and to the Turks in the yeare one hundred thirty, next to the Tartars, and so againe to the Parthians, by the help of Gempsas, who redeemed both his owne, and this from the Tartarian; and briefly after many turns, it became the possession of Ismaell Sophie of Persia, whose race continues it to this day.

(10) The bounds of this Empire on the North are the Ca­spian Sea, and the River Oxus; on the South the Sinus Persicus, and the Mare Indicum heretofore called Rubrum: on the West the Turkish confines, as far as the River Tigris, and the lake Gio­cho: on the East the River Indus, and the Kingdome of Cambaia a spatious land it is, and contains from East to West 38. degrees, and about 20. from the North to South.

(11) This varietie of distance in respect of the Heavens, must needs cause as much difference in the qualities of her se­verall Regions: In some places there is that fertility, which makes her equall to any part of Asia: in others againe she is so barren, unfruitfull, and unprofitable, that the land is left waste, as being not able to nourish an Inhabitant. Oramaritima (saith Quadus) aestuosa est ac ventosa, & fructuum inops, praeterquam palmarum, mediterranea regio Campestris est & omnium ferax, pecorumque optima nutrix, fluminibus et lacubus plena. Maxime autem suppeditat Araxes plurimas commoditates. It abounds much with metals, and stones of great price.

(12) The ancient Persians were warlike and ambitious of rule: for not content with their own, which they freely possest in Asia, they attempted the neerest parts of Africa, and Europe, which cost them the first fall from their Monarchy. Nec enim petituri Macedones Perside [...] videbantur, ni priores Persae Graeciā provocassent, saith Vadianus. Their customes were most of them superstitious, but they held nothing almost in so great reverence as water: it might not lawfully be soyled, so much as with a foule hand; but to pisse, or cast rubbish, or a dead carkasse into their Rivers, was a kind of Sacriledge. They had many wives and more Concubines: for they were exceeding desirous of in­crease,

[Page 34] and great rewards were appointed by their King him­selfe, for him that could most augment the number of his sub­jects in one yeare. They seldome entred into any consultation of state, till they had well armed themselves with drinke; for then they thought they should be most free to speake what they most thought. To spit, or laugh before their Prince, was a crime wel­nigh unpardonable: some say that they bury not their dead, but cast them forth to be devoured by wild beasts, and thought him most happy, which was soonest torne to mammock: the rest their friends bewailed, as such who had lived impurely: and were therefore by this signed eclared worthy of h [...]ll onely, with­out any redemption.

(13) Their Philosophers were called Magi, and studied principally the art of foretelling things to come; from whence we have our terme of Magicke: and usurpe the word onely in the worse sense, whereas (questionlesse) it was no other with them, then the Greeks Philosophy, Philosophi, or Sapientes with the Latines: for it is by most thought that such were those good Magi, which came from the East to worship Christ: and Saint Chrysostome directly names Persia to be that East from whence they were led by the starre.

(14) They have now put off most of their antique barba­barisme, and are become good politicians, excellent warriours, great schollers, especially in Astrologie, Physick, and Poetrie. Those which apply themselves to Mechanick trades, are not in­feriour to any almost in our quarter: they deale most in making of silkes, which they send into all the Eastern Countries in great abundance. They are mild and courteous to strangers, yet jealous of their wives, which for the most part are very faire and richly attired; notwithstanding their affection to them usque ad insanam Zelotypiam: yet are they much addicted to that beastly sinne of the Turks, and have their stewes on purpose, whither they resort without controule, or shame. Their Language is ele­gant, and in use in most of those Easterne Countries. The Chri­stian Religion was once planted here both by Saint Thomas, and Saint Andrew; yet are they now fallen to Mahumetisme, and differ but as schismaticks from the Turks, which occasioneth much hatred and perpetuall warre betwixt them.

(15) The Regions which belong to the Empire of Persia, are (1) Persia. (2) Media. (3) Assyria. (4) Susiana. (5) Me­sopotamia. (6) Parthia. (7) Hyrcania. (8) Bactriana. (9) Para­pomissus. (10) Aria. (11) Drangiana. (12) Gedrosia. (13) Carmania and (14) Ormus.

(16) Persis had her name from Perseus, which came hither out of Greece; and this gives it to the whole Empire: It is now called Farsi or Farsistan, and was heretofore Panchaia. It lyeth betwixt Media on the North, and the Sinus Persicus on her South: on her West Susiana, and East Carmania. Her Metropo­lis is Sitas, once Persepolis, and is built toward the midland neere the River Araxes: it was surprised by Alexander, and many thousand talents of gold sent into Greece, with other rich spoiles and trophies of victories, which the Persians had before gotten from most parts of the then known world. Vpon the Sea-coasts stands Cyrus, a City which was built by their first absolute Mo­narch, and called by the Inhabitants Grechata: It was the Bi­shop-seate of the learned Theodoret, who lived here about the yeare 450. and in this Region is Laodicea, built by Antiochus, and Passagarda, where Cyrus had his sepulchre.

(17) (2) Media now Servania, on the North of Persis, and South of the Caspian Sea, hath Armenia major and Assyria on her West, and on her East Parthia & Hyrcania. It was before Cyrus, the seate of the Empire, and mother to a warlike potent Nation. Their Kings had many wives, seldome fewer then se­ven: and their women thought it a great calamitie to have lesse then five husbands. In this stands the territory of Tauris, which was called by our ancients Erbathana, and doth stand some eight dayes journey from the Hyrcanian Sea: it is rich and populous, and was the seate of the Sophies, till it was removed to Casbin, which lyeth somewhat more South. Betwixt both stands the City Turcoman: and else-where in this Province are many o­thers dispersed of good note, especially Suliania, Symmachia, Nassinun, Ardovill, Marant and Saucazan, &c.

(18) (3) Assyria now Arzeram on the West of Media, South of Armenia, North of Susiana, and East of Mesopotamia: it was the seat of Ninus his Kingdome, lost by Sardanapalus, and here stands the most famous City Ninive, neere the River Ti­gris, larger then Babylon, containing ful threescore miles in com­passe: for the communitie which the Babylonians had with them in course of governmēt, they were ofttimes promiscuously used by Historians: both had this custome to sell their virgins, which were faire and most desired, and tender the price into the com­mon treasury. The homelier sort were placed in marriage with that money, to those which would accept of them for gaine at least, if not for beauty. They were much addicted to Astrologie, and were questionlesse led to it by the opportunitie of their situation, which gives them a more perfect view of the heavens, and severall course of the Planets, then any other part of the world besides.

(19) (4) Susiana now Cucestan seemes to have her name from Cus, upon the South of Assyria, West of Persis, East of Ba­bylonia, and North of the Persike bay. It is severed by Pliny from Elemais the great by the River Euleus, of whose waters onely the Persian Kings were wont to drinke, as being more sweet and pure, then any other in this Countrey.

(20) (5) Mesopotamia now Diarbecha, heretofore Aram or Charam, lies betwixt the two Rivers Euphrates and Tigris, and hath Armenia major on her North, and on her South Ara­bia deserta: it is of large extent, and hath much variety of Com­modities in her severall quarters, but hath suffered great calami­ties by reason of her continuall wars with the Turk. Her chiefe Cities are Charan or Haran, where Abraham settled himselfe, when he was called forth of Chaldaea: and where that gurges avaritiae the Roman Mar [...]u [...] Crassus lost his life. Not far distant is the Citie Nisibis, which was once called Antiochia, and Myg­donia: to these Maginus addes Merdin and Mosus.

(21) (6) Parthia now Arach on the East of Media, on the South of Hyrcania, North of Carmania, and West of Aria. The Inhabitants were valiant, and had their course of soveraigntie in the Easterne Monarchy. Her chiefe Cities are Cassan and Hispaham, which the Persian hath in so great account, that he calls it halfe the world.

(22) (7) Hyrcania now Strava, on the North of Parthia, and East of Media, and South of the Mare Caspium: it is plaine, fertile, and rich. Her Metropolis Hyrcania: the rest of note are Bestan, Mesandran. (8) Bactriana now Charassan, on the South is divided from Aria by the mountaine Parapomissus: her chiefe Citie Bactra, the birth-place of that great Physician Avicenna, and Zoroaster Magus: This Region belongs not intire to the So­phie of Persia. (9) Parapomissus now Sublestan and Candehar on the East of Aria a mountainous Countrey, and the Inhabitant as rude and ragged: yet her chief Citie Candatura is a great market and well frequented both from India and Cathaia. (10) Aria now Eri on the East of Parthia: the Inhabitants of this Region rebelled against Alexander, but were forced by his Armies, to fly for shelter, into a cave upon the top of a rock; yet thither he pursued them, and dammed up the caves mouth with Timber, which he set on fire, and stifled most; the rest were taken to the Victors mercy: the treason of Philotus against Alexander was here discovered. (11) Drangiana now Sigestan: In this Coun­try the Hill Taurus is called Caucasus, where the Poets seigne, that Prometheus was perpetually gnawn by a Vulture for stealing fire from Heaven: her chiefe Cities are Sim and Cabul, built by Alexander, at the foot of Caucasus: and therefore called A­lexandria Archosiae. (12) Gedrosia now Circan, neere the Mare Indicum, a barren Countrey, scarce worth a farther description: and so (13) Carmania.

(23) (14) Vpon the confines of the Persian Empire stands a potent Kingdome, which comprehends part of the coast of Persia, some Ilands of the Persike bay; and a good portion of A­rabia Faelix neere to those Seas. The chiefe seat is the Citie and Iland Ormutz, a place of great merchandise, but of it selfe af­fordeth little provision for victualls: so that they are forced to have it brought in from other parts of the Empire, though at an extreame deare rate. It abounds with a precious Pearl called the Vnion: Their King is now tributary to Portugall, as once it was to the Persian Emperour.

The Description of the TVRKISH EMPIRE.

THE Turke is admired for nothing more, then his sudden advancement to so great an Empire. For before these last three hundred and odde years, we must seek this people (which is become now a terrour to the whole world) lurking in the by-corners of Asia, like runnagates and theeves, as indeed they were; such as so infested their neighbours, with rapines and murders, as that neither injoyed their owne lives freely, nor possest more wealth, then they could maintaine with the sword.

(2) The great Osmand was the first which redeemed them from obscuritie: his predecessors were scarce mentioned as a Na­tion worth story; and therefore it is not easie to give their true originall, or set justly the place of earth, from whence they sprang. There are which say from the Caspian Mountaines: and that in the time of the Macedonian Basilius they served the Saracens, in their Indian warres, but turned the victory to their owne advantage: for when they had once tried their strength, and found their Forces sufficient in behalfe of others, they be­thought themselves at last, to use them for their owne advance­ment: and to that purpose, turned head first upon their pay­masters, out of whose spoiles they raised incredible Armies, which over-spread all Asia to the very Euxine sea. Others again conjecture, that they were a Scythian people; and the rather for that they made their way into these parts, through Pontus and Cappadocia, and so on, as it were in a direct course from Scythia. The truth is, the customes of both are not much unlike, their habit very neere, and their warres waged, with the same wea­pons and discipline.

(3) But admit their first attempt upon the Saracens: yet were they againe scattered by their civill dissentions, lived as before, and could not be recollected into a Nation, till Othoman tooke upon him to be their Leader in the yeare 1300. a man of as low birth and fortunes as the meanest, but had a tumultuous spirit, and an able wit to weild it; which put him upon this great acti­on, to conquer the world, and suffered him not to rest in it, till he had seated himselfe in an Empire, which his progenie en­joy to this day. He beganne with a rascall crue, of such as were led on by want, and seemed rather to beare Armes in defence of their privie thefts, then with intent to invade an enemy: for he appeared not at first as an open warriour, but wrought his spoyles by stratagems, and slights, and clandestine excursions, upon such as were unprovided for resistance; possest himselfe of mountains and woods, as lay most convenient for his lurking practises, and whither he might retire safe, if at any time he were pursued.

(4) By these meanes he was content for a while, to increase his wealth and power, which soone grew to that eminencie, as in few yeares, he durst meet a strong enemy to the face; buckle with him upon his owne ground, for his possessions: and at last, so prevailed, where ever he set footing, that he scarce stept back till he claspt into his owne government, Pontus and Cappadocia, Galatia and Bythinia, Pamphylia and Lycia, Ionia and Phrygia, and all Asia minor to the Greeke Seas: to which his successours have in latter times added many other Countries of Asia, Africa, and Europe: so that it is now become the most potent and ty­rannicall Empire of the world.

(5) The first seat of state was at Prussia in Bithynia, from thence it was removed to Hadrianopolis; and at last to Constanti­nople, a Citie of Greece in the Province of Romania. His Palace is called the Seraglio, is built in the most eminent part of the town, containes three miles in circuit within the walls, and surpasseth all other Courts under heaven for Majestie, and number of buil­dings, for pleasurable gardens, sweet fountaines, and rich fur­niture. The Emperour himselfe hath for his common Guard, foure thousand footmen, the sonnes of tributary Christians, which are called Ianizaries, and their Captaine Agu, besides tenne thousand others, dispersed under severall Commanders through diverse parts of the Empire: and fifteene thousand horse-men in ordinary pay. In these numbers, I reckon not those multitudes of Timariotae, which are assigned to severall of the Turkish states: and deliver yearly incredible sums of money into his Treasurie. As his wealth is great: so is his life luxu­rious: fifteene hundred women are cloystered up for his plea­sure, and out of them one hundred and fiftie culled as choyce for his dayly lust: so Maginus. The offices within the Court are most performed by Eunuches, such as (he will be sure) shall not partake with him in his unsatiate, and brutish pleasures.

(6) The Ministers of state are (1) Mufsti, who interprets their Law, and layes open their Alcoran, with the like authority, as the Pope among the Roman-Catholikes. (2) Cadilescheri, who are the supreme Iudges, to determine of their causes controver­sed; and these are three: the one for Europe, whose residency is in Romania: another for Asia in Natolia; and a third set up by Se­limus the first, to judge such differences as are brought to him from Aegypt, Syria, Arabia, and part of Armenia. These Cadi­lescheri have under them peculiar Iudges of every Province, which are called Cadi, and are chosen at their pleasure, but con­firmed by the Emperour himselfe. (3) The third ranke are the Vizer bassa, their Emperours Councell; their chiefe is Vezir-Azem, a man of great power through all the dominions of the Turke: and for the most part, present at his treaties of state. (4) The fourth order are the Beglerbegs, whose office answers al­most to our Generals, and as the Iudges were, so are these pla­ced in the three severall quarters of the Empire: one in Greece for Europe: a second in Anatolia for Asia: and the third is an ad­mirall of the Seas, and commands those parts, which are left by the other two: all of equall respect and place with the Vizer-bassae. Those of inferiour ranke, and petty imployments in the Common-wealth are almost innumerable, many of them not natives, but apostate Christians, and in conditions, differ as the Countries from whence they first sprang.

(7) The multitude, I meane the borne-Turks savour still of their barbarous ancestors, and carry the markes in their fore­heads, and limmes of Scythians and Tartars. They are for the most part broad-faced, strong-boned, well proportioned, dull and heavie headed, of grosse understanding, idlely disposed, and yet greedy of wealth, luxurious in their diet, and beastly in their lustfull affections, without distinction of kindred or sexe, base minded, slaves to themselves, and their superiours in their owne Countrey: yet ignorantly proud, and contemptuous of other Na­tions, which they take in foule scorne, should be compared with their lubberly Inhabitant. They passe not to cousen a Christian in their course of traffique: nor doe they thinke they are bound to keep promise unlesse it make for their advantage. The grea­test praise they have by due desert, is their strict obedience to the discipline of warre: no sedition, no tumult, no chat in their Campe or March, in so much that oft times many thousands on a sudden surprise their enemies, unwares, with so very little noyse, as not to be heard in their approach. No difficultie can be commanded, which they are not ready to performe, without a­ny respect at all had to the danger; be it passe to Rivers, toppe Mountaines, scale Walls, stand Centinell: In briefe, they care not to eate or sleepe in warre, but at full leisure: and are the truest military men upon earth.

(8) No great marvaile then, if wi [...] so great multitudes, so well ordered, they daily improve their Empire upon the Christi­ans, who are not so zealous in defence of their true faith, as these mis-beleevers, bold and foole-hardy to uphold their false god. But the truth is, their superstitious credulitie of fate, which they think hath immutably prefixed every mans houre for life or death, which he can neither deferre nor hasten, makes them fearelesse to incurre dangers, and carelesse for their owne se­curitie.

[Page]

[Page 36](9) Divers Schooles they have, where their chiefe study is the imperiall lawes; from thence some are preferred to secular, some to ecclesiastick offices. Their Religion is a meere couse­nage, thrust upon the silly people by the impious subtiltie of one Mahomest, whose story is well worth our knowledge, and may cause us to commiserate the desperate state of those ignorant, yet perverse and bloudy Antichristians.

(10) His place of birth is questioned, whether he were a Cy­renaike, an Arabian, or Persian, it is not yet fully decided: certain enough he was of base parents; his father (some say) a worship­per of Devils, and his mother a faithlesse Iew. Betwixt them they sent into the world a pernicious deceiver (which none but two such Religions could have made up) in the yeare five hun­dred ninetie seven. When he had beene for a while thus instru­cted by his distracted parents, poverty and hope to improve his fortunes, perswaded him from his native soyle, to live for ano­ther while among true professed Christians, where he received so much knowledge of the Word, and light of the Gospel, as to pervert it to his destruction, and ruine of many millions of soules.

(11) In his first adventurous travailes abroad, he fell into the hands of theevish Saracens, which sold him to a Iewish Mer­chant; and he imployed him to drive his Cammels through Aegypt, Syria, Palestine, and other forreine Countries, where he still gathered farther instructions of that truth which he in­tended to abuse. His wickednesse first brake forth into fraud, open theft and rapine, and other sinnes of highest ranke; in which he continued and seduced others, till the death of his Master, and after married his aged but rich Mistresse.

(12) He had meanes now to act his malicious purposes, and wealth to countenance his exceeding pride, which would not be satisfied with a lower ambition, then to be called a Prophet of God. This he began to practise, by the counsell of one Sergius a Monk, who being cast out for heresie from Constantinople, be­tooke himselfe into Arabia, and joyned in with Mahomet to make up this mischiefe perfect; see now their juggling. There wanted not craft betwixt them, to make use of his worst actions to gull the simple: For when by his debaucht drinking and glut­tonie, he was fallen into an Epilepsie, and in his sits lay Beare-like groveling, and foaming upon the earth, as one without sense: he pretended an extatike swone, wherein his soule was wrapped from his body, while he converst with Gabriel an An­gel from heaven. To make this familiaritie with God the more to be beleeved: he had bred up a Dove to take her meat from his eare, which he most blasphemously professed to be the holy Ghost, who at such times and in that shape infused the Prophe­cies which he was to preach. Lastly, what they in their wicked fancies had conceived, and meant to propagate, they digested in­to a volume, and called it the Alcoran.

(13) For this too they had a trick, that it might seeme to have beene sent from heaven into the hands of Mahomet: and to this purpose he had himselfe fed up a tame Bull, which by cu­stome became so familiar, that no sooner he heard the voyce of his Master, but he would straight runne, cast the head in his lap, and use his wanton dalliance as with a fellow. Betwixt the hornes of this Bull, had he fastened the Alcoran, and conveyed him into a by-place, neer where he had assembled the multitude at a set time, to expect a wonderfull miracle from heaven, that might confirme his Prophecie. The scene thus ordered, on the sudden he lift up his voyce, and made a loud cry, which no sooner the Beast heard, but he brake his way through the prease, overturned many of the spectators, which now stood at a gaze, and gently laid his hornes and Booke in the bosome of this false couzener: which he with much ceremonie, and feigned reve­rence, received, and in their presence opening the volume be­ganne to interpret chiefe of their Laws, which for hereafter they were to observe.

(14) Circumcision he allowed, and with the old Law for­bad swines flesh, that he might with more ease lead on such as were Iewish: he suffered himselfe to be baptized by Sergius, that the Christian too might have in some measure his content: Mo­ses and our Saviour he denied not to be great Prophets; but that neither [...]rty might emulate the greater observance of other: and indeed especially that his owne might seeme new and yet take place from both, he changed the Circumcision of the Iews from the eight day, and multiplies Baptisme, which can be con­ferred but once for all, upon the true beleever. For the like rea­son of difference with other Nations and Sects, he left both the Iews Sabbath, and diem Christianorum Dominicum, & commands his holy ceremonies to be celebrated on the friday; for so it was, when the Bull bestowed on him his Alcoran. Before they enter the Temple, they wash all the uncleane parts of their bodies, and then to prayer, which must be performed five times in a day, with their face toward the South. They have a moneths fast too once every yeare, but it is observed onely for the day; for they may, when the Sunne is downe, redeeme it with what gluttony they please: wine is forbidden, onely for a shew that he might not seeme to have loved that, which (as he was guilty to him­selfe) had brought him into his epilepticall fits. Briefly, what he knew would best agree with the brutish desires of the people, that he tooke order should be confirmed by his Lawes: foure or five wives to every husband, and as many Concubines as they could maintaine. For their blisse after life, he proposed no invi­sible delights which over-reacht their understanding, but pro­portioned to each of their sensuall thoughts, and promised to those which would keepe his Law a Paradise of all kindes of pleasure, which they themselves most affected. To the covetous, wealth; to the ambitious, honours; to the gluttenous, meats; to the virgins, rich attire, and embraces of Angels; the poore soules were never so fitted; and when he had thus for a long time, discoursed over his Alcoran, he took a yoake from Sergius, and put it upon the Bulls necke: for it was foretold by an in­scription brought by his doore, that whosoever could yoake the Bull, it should be a signe to declare the man, as one sent from God, to govern his people.

(15) This huddle of miracles put the gazers beyond all pause, so that in an instant they cried him up King, and held his com­panion in reputation of a minor Prophet; called themselves Musulmanni, true beleevers, which the Turke still affects, rather then his right name of Turke, which imports banishment, and upbraids him with the disgrace of his originall.

(16) And now he hath past the difficultie of his attempt, an easie matter to draw on millions of followers, such as would like that Religion best which baulkt not their pleasures; yet at last he met with an end answerable to his beginning: for he was poysoned by some of his owne Family.

(17) He had long before Prophecied, that he should be won­derfully conveyed to heaven▪ and to make good this fraud, had framed an iron Chest for his Sepulchre, which he purposed should have beene held up by force of a Load-stone, placed in the toppe of the Temple, and by this meanes have appeared to the beholder to hang in the ayre without any support: But this trick (in seemes) was prevented by death; yet they expected still his ascent to heaven, till he stanke upon earth: so that at last they were forced to convey him into his iron Coffin, which re­mains to this day in Mecha a Citie of Persia, and is visited by the Turks, as the Sepulchre of our Saviour at Ierusalem by pil­grim-Christians.

(18) I tooke leave here to supply the roome with the Cu­stomes and Religion of the Turks, which in course of our for­mer method, was due to the division of the Empire and her se­verall Provinces: But I suppose, I have the lesse trespassed, in regard that most of them have already had their place and de­scription in each of their particular Kingdomes, to which they did formerly belong. It will be sufficient here to name them, with reference to the Mappe, where you have them delivered more at large.

(19) In Europe it runnes along the Sea-coast of the Adria­tick bay, from the land of Epidaurus, now Raguss, and so about the Aegean Sea, and Propontis, and a great part of the Euxine to the city Theodosia in the Taurica Chersonesus, which is now cal­led Caffa. In the Mediterranean from Iavarimum in Hungary, to Constantinople in Greece. The severall Provinces of this compasse are (1) a great part of Hungary, Bosnia, Servia, Rascia, Bulgaria, Walachia, and Transylvania, &c. in the description of Hungary. (2) Graesia and her Provinces, Thracia, Macedonia, Epirus, A­chaia, Peloponnesus, with the Ilands of the Aegean, &c. in the de­scription of Greece. (3) A part of Sclavonia.

(20) In Africa almost all the Sea-coasts from the City Bellis de Comera to the Arabike bay: In this stands Algeires Tunis, Tri­polis, all Aegypt, Fesse, Marolum, &c. in the African descri­ption.

(21) In Asia Natolia, the Iland of Cyprus, all Syria, Palestine, Iudaea, Caelosyria, Phaenicia, Babylonia, Arabia Triplex, Turco­mannia, and Georgia. Mesopotamia, and part of Media. And these belong to the description of Asia.

The Description of the Kingdome of CHINA.

THE whole tract of Asia which lyes severed from Persia by the River In­dus on the West, is well knowne by one generall name of the East Indie: and that againe is divided, by the o­ther famous River Ganges, into In­dia intra Gangem, the part which lookes toward Europe, and is conje­ctured by most, to be the same with the land of Evilah: and India extra Gangem to the very East, some thinke it was that, which of old was called Seria: both have now other names imposed by the Inhabitants: the first In­dostand; this other Tame, Tangis, Mangi, or Macys, and lastly Sinarum Regio, China.

(2) This Kingdome then is the utmost bounds Eastward of the whole Continent, and therefore lies farthest remote from Christendome; the mistresse of arts, and example of civilitie to all the other parts of the world: yet doe the Chinoyse much ex­ceede us, for ample Cities, ingenious artificers, and multitude of Inhabitants; which (me thinkes) pleads fairely for her an­tiquitie, though I give not full credit to those, which settle here the sonnes of Iocktan, much lesse to their owne records, which reckon two hundred threescore and two Kings, in almost a continued succession to this day; and number from their first, above foure thousand yeares. For to make this good they must either varie from us in their measure of times, as we from the Germanes in length of miles; else we must commit a foule er­rour, to look beyond the Flood for their originall: since that time, it is not yet above three thousand nine hundred twenty; and surely I thinke they were not exempted from the generall de­luge, no more then from the sinnes of the whole earth.

(3) But if this conjecture of different account be not appro­ved, the solecisme must rest (for me) upon their owne ignorant vain-glory, which in their stories, transport them beyond pro­bability; upon hope (perhaps) that no other Nation could con­trowle them; for in those first ages, they had little converse, un­lesse with men more barbarous then themselves; such as could not deliver their acts to posteritie: and therefore being left whol­ly to their owne relations, good reason they thought they had, to doe themselves what honour they might, though ignorance of the main truth, makes them oft times to trespasse upon Chro­nologie, and forge stories so unlikely, that the whole may be justly suspected.

(4) Their first King they name Vitei, and report him to have reigned an hundred yeares: his successours went on with­out breach or conquest to their two hundred fourtie second Prince, but were then for a while, cut off by the Tartarians. This change was foretold to Farfar, the last China King of the first race; and the Prophecy laid it upon one, which should have an hundred eyes: and so had Chisanbaan the Invader, if you will allow his name to make up the miracle: For the very word in their language signifies no other then an hundred eyes: A poore cousenage of the Devill, but served the turne first to dazle them with a strange Prophecy, and then to keepe up his credit in the performance, with the simple idolaters. After nine Tartarian Princes, it was againe recovered to the state, in which it now stands, by the prowesse of one Gombne their 251. King.

(5) This briefe account of their beginning and progresse, is more then I can warrant for undoubted truth. The most part was past, ere they were a people knowne to the Europeans: for Ptolemy himselfe scarce reached so far toward the East: or if it be the same, with his Sinarum Regio, (which yet some doubt) yet (it seemes) he knew little more of it, then the bare name: we must be content to passe over many ages untoucht, and break abruptly, into our owne times and stories, which doe afford us more certaintie by the relation of later travailors, some of our owne Nation.

(6) It is now a vast Empire, which containes in latitude al­most fortie degrees from the Tropike of Cancer to the fifty three towards the Pole Artike; and thirty in Longitude from the de­gree one hundred thirty to one hundred sixty: the bounds on the West is Indostan, India intra Gangem, on the East Mare Cin; on the North the Empire of the great Chane, severed from the Chinoyse by high mountaines, continued with a wall of a thou­sand miles in length, built by Tzanitzon, their 117. King: and on the South the Kingdome or Chan chin chinae, part of the other India intra Gangem.

(17) The ayre here is temperate, and the ground fruitfull: the mountaines and wilde fields breed incredible numbers of Cattell, and the Woods wilde Boares, Foxes, Hares, Conies, and other usefull beasts, which gives us flesh for our food, and skinnes for our cloathing. The tilled ground returnes againe plenty of Corne, Wheate, and Barley; their higher Poulse, and their lower Rice, in great abundance: their gardens pleasant, set with all sorts of flowers, which may delight either the eye, or sent: no clodde (almost) of earth there, but hath its wealth; for what yeelds not fruite, is inricht with Mines of Gold and Silver. Their chiefe River is Polysango, both it and the rest give fish in great abundance, and water-fowle enough almost to feed a whole Nation: Maginus reports it, that tenne or twelve thou­sand wilde-ducks have beene commonly spent in one day in the Citie Canton: besides their owne profit, they advantage them much in their course of traffique, to convey their Mer­chandize into severall parts of the Empire, to meete with their chapmen from all quarters. Their principall Commodities are Silkes and Sugars: yet besides these they send forth Wooll, Cotton, Olives, Metals, Rheubarbe, Honey, Purslaine dishes, Camphire, Ginger, Pepper, &c. Muske, Salt great store, whose Custome, in onely one Towne of Canton, amounts to the yeare­ly value of 18000. Crownes. To this happinesse of soyle may be added the thrift and great industrie of the Inhabitants, who hold it a foule disgrace to be accounted idle: and therefore make the most of what they have: so that without doubt, as they are infinitely populous, so they are proportionably rich, beyond any other Nation of the world.

(8) The Chinoyse is described with a broad face of a duskie colour, crooked nose, small and black eyes, and very thinne beard, but long haire on the head: if any be deformed (for so they take it) with a better feature, they are as like to breake a jeast upon his handsome comely visage, as a scoffer would upon their ill fashioned countenance. The better sort are cloathed in long silke garments; the ordinary people in linen, for they have not yet the art well to weave wollen: Their women deck their heads, with gold and precious jewels, seldome shew themselves abroad without great attendance of servants.

(9) The men in their severall imployments, are infinitely laborious and ingenious; it is very rare, to see any of them in a strange Countrey: nor will they easily admit a stranger farre in­to theirs, unlesse he be first well tried, for his honesty and good meaning toward their state: they are addicted much to manuall arts, for they have excellent practick wits; and indeed for that goe beyond any other Nations. Much quarrell hath beene about the invention of Gunnes and Printing, which severall people have beene ambitious to take to themselves, as the master-piece of mans wit: but without doubt, they were both used here, long before any of Europe pretended to the knowledge of ei­ther. In their writings, they make not their lines from the right, hand to the left, as the Hebrewes; nor from the left to the right as we doe; but from the top to the bottome of the page: and use all one Character, through the whole Kingdome, though severall parts differ much in their language, or at least in their idiomes. Their speciall skill, which we much admire, but can­not imitate, is in making the Purslaine dishes white as very snow and transparent as glasse, formed up onely of Cockles found in the Sea-shore mixt with Egge-shelles: but lye buried in the earth many yeares, before they come to perfection, and are sel­dome [Page]

[Page 38] tooke up by the same artificer, which kneads them, but are left as a portion to some of his posteritie.

(10) Their fashions in private houses are not much unlike to those of Europe, at boord they sit in chaires, and upon formes, not loll on the floore, as most of the Asiaticks doe: they touch not their meate with the hand, but use the Silver-forke, or else some stick of Ivory or Ebonie, not much unlike it: they eate thrice in one day, but sparingly enough: when they travaile over the Plaines, they use a kinde of Coach, yet not drawne with horses or other beast, but driven by the winde under sayle as a Barke on the Sea, which the people are as perfect to guide, which way they please, as the Mariner is to direct his course un­to any coast, whither he is bound: as they sayle upon land, as if it were sea, so they dwell as frequent upon the sea, as if it were land: for they have an incredible number of ships, and boates, which are in many places ranked like streets upon the waters, and filled with Inhabitants, such as are here borne, live, traf­fique, marry, and die. M^r. Purchas reports that upon one River from Nanquin to Paquin they are thus ordered for 300. leagues. No marvaile then, if their number exceed any part proportion­ably of the whole earth; since their land is not sufficient, but is forced to borrow roome out of the Sea for their habitation: yet are they all governed by one Monarch, whom they call the Lord of the world, and sonne to the Sunne. For they are a proud Na­tion, and admit not equall comparison with any other earth­lings; but cast it as a Proverbe into their teeth, that they have but one eye to see with, in respect of the Chinoys, who alone (as themselves boast) see with two: the truth is, in matters of state, they are very politique, in peace wary, and in warre valiant, craf­tie and excellent engineers.

(11) Their lawes are for the most part just and severely ex­ecuted, especially against idle droanes, which set not a hand to advance their state, or maintaine themselves. They will not cherish the very blinde by almes, since without eyes, a man may be fit for some corporall imployment; but to the maimed and lame, they denie not a charitable maintenance. The sonne is bound to exercise his parents occupation, so that no pretence almost is left for wanderers: and briefly, as farre as humane laws can provide, all other vaine occasions, for misexpence of time, are taken off; for within the Cities no stews are allowed, or lewd persons to withdraw them: adultery is punished with death, but yet they have liberty to take many wives: one they keep at home, the rest are disposed of abroad, where they best please. Their Marriages they chiefly solemnize at the new Moone, and for the most part in March, which beginnes their yeare.

(12) For their Religion they are Gentiles, but have a confu­sed knowledge of God, heaven, and the creation, which they a­scribe to one Trine, who first (say they) made Pauson and Pau­zona, and their posteritie continued for 90000. yeares; but were then, for their wickednesse destroyed, and a new race was crea­ted. The first of their second world was one Lutitzam, who had two hornes; from the right came men, as they fondly ima­gine and from the left women: when they would decipher their great god, they expresse him by the first letter of their Alphabet; and in their devotions, they worship him as their chiefe (but not onely) preserver: for they have their prayers to the Sunne, Moone, Starres, and to the Devill himselfe, that he would not hurt them. Their Priests are distinguisht into the blacke and white Friers, as we call them: for they much resemble Friers in their course of life; some are clothed in white, their heads shorn, and their victualls in common: others in black, long haire and live apart: neither are married, but both take their libertie to live obscenely, as the debauchest swaggerers.

(13) The Empire is divided into 15. Provinces, (1) Canton. (2) Feguien. (3) Olam. (4) Sisnam. (5) Tolench. (6) Causaie. (7) Minchien. (8) Ochian. (9) Honan. (10) Pagina. (11) Zaiton. (12) Quinchien. (13) Cheguean. (14) Susnam. (15) Quinsay. All of large extent, and containe in them many towns, and cities, in number more, in compasse bigger, and in wealth more eminent, then the best of ours.

(14) (1) In the Province of Canton are 190. Towns & 37. Cities. (2) In Feguien, 99. Townes and 33. Cities. (3) In O­lam 130. Towns and 90. Cities. (4) In Sisnam 150. Townes and 44. Cities. (5) In Tolench 235. Townes and 51. Cities: and this is governed immediately by the Emperour himselfe, without any substitute as all the other Provinces have, excep [...] Pagina. (6) Cansaie hath 122. Townes 24. Cities. (7) Min­chien 29. Townes 25. Cities. (8) Ochiam 74. Townes 19. Ci­ties. (9) Honan 102. Townes and 20. Cities. (10) Pagina 150. Townes and 47. Cities.

(15) The chiefe of this is Paquin where he hath his con­tinuall residence, and scarce at any time leaves the Citie, un­lesse upon occasion of warre: for it is seated neer to the Tartars, who oft times make assaults upon the Chinoyse, and force the King to gather his strengh into that quarter; and he himselfe present to withstand their entry: lest if they should once get footing into any part of his Countrey, they might incroach far­ther, and inable themselves by his spoyles to follow their blow upon his other Provinces. His palace here is compassed with a triple wall, carries the bulke and face of a faire Towne; for in­deed his retinue are no fewer then might well people a large Citie: among the rest he hath 16000. Eunuches daily attending, such as their owne parents have emasculated in their infancie, to make them capable of this Court-preferment. The seat Impe­riall was heretofore at Nanquin, where still remaines a golden testimony of her past glory. It is a faire Citie thirtie miles in compasse, seated nine leagues from the Sea upon a faire and na­vigable River, where there rides commonly at least 10000. of the Kings ships, beside Merchants. It hath three brick walles, the streets are sixe miles in length, of a proportionable bredth, and trimly paved.

(16) (11) Zaiton hath 78. Townes and 27. Cities: the chiefe is Zaiton, which hath a fair harbour, and is seldome with­out 500. ships. (12) Quinchien hath 113. Townes and 45. Cities. (13) Cheguean 95. Townes and 39. Cities. (14) Susnam 105. Townes and 41. Cities. (15) And lastly Quinsay 114. Townes 38 Cities.

(17) The Metropolis is Quinsay or Suntien, the largest Citie of the world: for it contains 100. miles in compasse: it is seated in a low and fenny ground, is subject to Floods, and hath beene forced in very many places, to erect bridges for free passage from one street to another: there are in a [...]l 12000. built of stone, and most of them so high, that a good ship may strike under them with full sayle: each of them hath its tenne watch­men, for a night-guard. The Inhabitants of this City live luxu­riously, especially their women, who are much more comely then their men; yet all of them almost eat both horse and dogs flesh. Toward the South part of the Citie there is a great lake about 24. miles in circuit; in the midst stand two Ilands, whither the chiefe Nobilitie repaire and invite their friends to solemnize their marriage, and have in each a stately palace ere­cted, furnished sufficiently with all fitting ornaments, for a wed­ding jollitie. In many parts of the Citie there are publique places of receit, for such as sustaine any misfortune by fire: there they may lodge their goods safe upon a sudden casualtie, till they can make better provision.

(18) It were vaine to give a more particular description of the many Cities which make up the severall numbers in each Province: they stand so thick, and are so populous, that they all seeme to be as one; one, as well for their continued building almost, as their fashion of building: for they all observe the same forme, and dispose their streets alike; two broad, crossing each other in the middle in so straight a line, that the eye may reach clean from one end to the other.

(19) We may conclude, that both the revenues of the whole Empire, and number of Inhabitants, are not easily to be rec­koned: yet this in briefe, he hath subject under him 70. crowned Kings, gathers up yearely 120. millions of Crownes, stirres not into the field without 300000. foote and 200000. horse. To this empire did once belong most of the Ilands in the Easterne Seas, but it seemes the Chinoyse in time found, that their defence was a businesse of more charge then their worth countervailed: and therefore let them even slip into their owne hands, and bounded their government with the Sea-coast: yet for such as lye in the same Latitude, from the Tropike toward the Pole, they may most properly, be named at least in this description, and but named; since they were before set forth in our generall mappe of Asia. The chiefe are Lequio minor, Reix Magos, Le­quio major, Mazacar, Iapan, a very lare Iland, Insula de Miaco, and Satyrorum Insula, &c.

The Description of the Kingdome of TARTARY.

SCYTHARVM gens semper anti­quissima It was a judged case (long since) betwixt the Aegyptian and In­habitant of this Countrey. Yet were not the Scythians the first, which pos­sest it: At least it was the first name by which they were knowne. For, before the entrance of Scythes the supposed sonne of Hercules, we find here a peo­ple which derive their pedegree from Magog, the son of Iapheth, & were called Magogins in remembrance of their antique foun­der. To this purpose Iunius and other learned interpret terram Magogin in the 38. of Ezech. 2. and Revel. 20.8. and so in sun­dry places else-where of divine Scripture, take it for other land, then that, which was after profane Writers, called Scythia, and Sarmatia, and now Tartaria; though perhaps these have not all had still the same bounds, from the beginning; for what any one Kingdome upon the earth hath? All states have had their course to rise and fall, to be impaired or inlarged, at pleasure of the most High, who disposeth of Empires as seemes best in his wisdome.

(2) Of the Magogins, we have not much story; yet they have left their name behind them, which is now corrupted into Mau­gol, as most imagine. While the Scythae bare rule, they infested their neighbours without mercy or equitie: and practised their rapines, as farre almost, as they could find a subject to work on. In so much that they gave name to all the rude and inhumane Nations, both of Asia and Europe, North of Danubius: which for their crueltie were much feared, and for brutish Customes growne odious to the more civill parts of the world.

(3) Tollite Barbarûm mores; was meant of these by the Poet, and well it might. For who could be more barbarous then the Essedons, which lived here by the Palus Maeotis, and as (Herod: in his fourth Booke of Histories delivers) were wont to sing their Parents to the grave, invite their best friends, to feast with their fathers flesh, and use his scull, as a Cup to drinke in, at their lascivious banquets. Who more then the Axiacae? who quenched their thirst with the bloud of him, whom they first slew, as it gushed warme from his wounds. Who more foolish proud then the Agathyrsi? Who, as God and nature had come short in their making up, were used to mend their beautie by a deformed painting, and ugly staining of their bodies with mot­ly colours. Our Picts are supposed by some to have had hence their originall.

(4) It were too much to recite here the other scattered Na­tions, which over-spread the earth: for she was, as most style her, the officina generis humani: and sent forth swarmes of her brood, which soone fastned themselves, where ever they set footing. For they were strong of body, bold and heady, beyond the rule of valour: distinguisht not right from wrong in their quarrels, but reckoned justly their owne, what ever they could claspe by force of Armes. And this they all practised almost without dif­ference of sex, unlesse in this, that their women were most war­like: witnesse that incomparable story of Tomyris, who cut off the Persian Cyrus and 200000. more of his souldiers at one en­counter, and cast his head into a cauldron of blood, with this upbraide, for the slaughter of her sonne Pergapises: Satiate san­guine, quem sitisti. Nor was she the single one, that put off the weaknesse of her sex to take Armes. For here lived those pro­fessed Amazons, which admitted no man into their Campes, but at set times of necessitie, to preserve their race: yet were they a terror to the world, vext a great part of Asia the lesse, and built the renowned Ephesus, Smyrna, Cuma. Magnesia, &c.

(5) These had their time. The Gothes or G [...]tae succeeded, and were inheritors as well of their mischievous customes, as ill­got possessions: for which they purchased them the name of Polonei, among their neighbours, theeves and destroyers: such as were no lesse grievous to them then their predecessours. Doubtlesse a curse of perpetuall tyranny lies upon their wicked Empire. For when next the Tartars came on, the state it selfe was not much bettered, nor the innocent which lay neere any whit more secured.

(6) These last have beene supposed to be the remnant of those ten Tribes which were led captive by Salmanassar. How likely the reasons are I will not dispute. But surely, if so, they must have retained some knowledge of the true God, at least some precepts of civilitie from their fore-fathers, though never so long since. For what people can we reade of in stories, which have at any time beene inlightned with the truth, and yet after­ward fallen into that grosse barbarisme, which is now found among the Tartarians? See their Character, which (as they are by most described) deales impartially; gives them ill fashioned bodies, answerable to their rude minds, fit houses for so unclean guests.

(7) Their stature is different. The most part have large shoulders, a broad face, with a crooked nose, deformed counte­nance, swarty colour, hollow eyes, hairy and untrimmed beard, and head close shaved. Their speech is boystrous, and clamo­rous: their noyse, in singing, like the yell of Wolves; and endu­rance of hunger, thirst, heat, cold, and watching equalls them, (in strength of body) to the most able beast, for it exceeds the common power of a man. Their lust is without Law. For they except no kindred, but their owne mothers, daughters, and sisters: No Species, for they mixe with beasts; No sex, for they are insatiate Sodomites: and yet take liberty for as many wives, as the can maintaine; which (contrary to our civill courses) they buy of their Parents, in stead of receiving dowries. Their meate is the raw flesh of horses without regard how they were killed, or of what diseases they died: sometimes they suck bloud from the living, to appease their hunger and thirst, if (in a jour­ney) they be distressed for want of food.

(8) Cities they have but few, nor houses, other then movea­ble tents, made of beasts skinnes, which they pitch up by great multitudes, in the forme of a towne, and those are called hordes: when the grasse is once eaten bare, and the ground yeelds not meate for their Cattle, they trudge with bagge and baggage to another quarter: and so in course they wander through the vast Deserts, unsettled, and indeed impatient to be settled, or rather imprisoned (as they take it) within any one bounded compasse, having the wide world to roame in. Their chiefe Armes are Bow and Arrowes, which they use most on horse-backe, for their more speedy flight: and have them commonly strongly poysoned, for the more sure mischiefe to the foe. Their strata­gems are down-right fraud, and breach of truth; for they keepe no faith with an enemie, regard not any compact made upon termes of peace; but follow their owne sense, and commit what outrages they can with least danger to themselves.

(9) Their Religion is answerable to their vile customes: Some are Pagans, others Mahumetanes, yet will not be called Turks but Bersemanni, and their chiefe Priest Seyd, whom they reverence more then their Maker; and admit that none should touch his hand, but their Kings, and these too with an humble gesture: their Dukes aspire not above his knee, nor their No­bles higher then his feete: the rest are happy, if they can but reach at his garment, his horse, his any-thing, so simple are they in their superstition: and thus have they continued either A­theists or false Idolaters, ever since their first entrance upon this Kingdome in the yeare 1187. Before, they were not esteemed a Nation at all, but wilde people, without law or reason almost, who lived in the open fields, and conversed with no other then their own Heards of Cattle.

(10) Their first King was one Chinchis, a man of low birth but high spirit, impatient of that slavish condition to which he was bred: he brake forth at last, and drew more by his example, into the thoughts of better fortunes: which he ceased not to prosecute, till he had made good his purpose, and not onely [Page]

[Page 40] settled himselfe in the throne, but inlarged the dominion of the Tartars, through a great part of Asia and Europe, which had scarce before heard of any such people. His first forces he im­ployed upon Tenduch and Argon, bounded with the Easterne Seas, both of them were then Provinces governed by Vncham, or Presbyter Iohn. Soone after they got ground in Sarmatia A­siatica, followed their blow u [...]on Russia, Hungaria, and Polonia; fetcht in the Kingdomes of China, Mein, and Bengala, and left many out-reaches to their successours, which have not kept in­tire to this day, as being not able to match so many potent adver­saries, as they have from every quarter of their Kingdome.

(11) The limits are now on the North the Scythian Ocean, on the West the Muscovian Empire, Sarmatia Europaea, & mare Caspium: on the South Mount Caucasus, the Kingdome of Per­sia, and part of India: and on the East partly the Easterne Seas, and partly the Kingdome of China. Thus divided she containes five Provinces. (1) Tartaria minor. (2) Asiatica. (3) An­tiqua. (4) Zagathai intra Imaum. (5) Cathai, extra Imaum.

(12) Tartaria minor is called likewise Horda Precopensium, a sort of Tartars which have their name from one Citie Precops, but inhabit all those plaines which lye round about the Pontus Euxinus, or Mare Magor, and Palus Maeotis, including the whole Taurica Chersonesus, so that she extends her limits from the banks of the River Boristhenes, as far as Tanais. Her chiefe Province is the Chersonesus, a Peninsula seventie miles in com­passe, which tooke the name of Taurica from Osyris, who (they say) first plowed this land with a yoke of Bulls. It was invaded by one Vlanus, from whom the Inhabitants of this whole Regi­on were sometimes called Vlani, as they were after Crym Tar­tars, from that city Crym, once the Kings seat of this Peninsula, though it stood not within her limits: For her principall Towne was (1) Theodosia now Caffa, where there was heretofore a Co­lony of Genoaes, till they were dispossest by Mahomet the eighth Emperour of the Turks: (2) Eupatoria: (3) Parthenium, &c. The other Townes of this Tartaria Precopensis, which stand without the Chersonesus, are Oczacon, which this people tooke from the Dukes of Lituania, and Tanas, which stands in the ut­most part of this Tartaria, above the mouth of the River Tanais, some three miles distant. It is called by the Inhabitant Azac, and is a place of great traffique, & free accesse from many neigh­bouring Nations. Neare this South-ward, beginnes the Palus Maeotis, reacheth as farre as the Taurica Chersonesus, betwixt which & the main land, is the Bosphorus Cimmerius; and on their South banks flowes their Pontus Euxinus, which runnes into the Propontis, but returnes not. This Sea is in some places so deepe, that the water appeares at top black, and was therefore called Mare nigrum. It might be thought, that the people li­ving so near the civill parts of Christendome, were better man­nered, then the Asiatike Tartars; But their stubborne rudenesse takes in foule scorne to be taught by any other Nation: and therefore stands stifly to their old course of life, in woods, and wilde fields, and cease not to commit continuall murders and ra­pines upon the Countries adjoyning, with an inveterate hate to such, as professe the Name of Christ; in so much, that they have engaged themselves to pay yearly three hundred Christians, as tribute to the great Turk; which number they draw out of Po­lonia, Russia, Lituania, Walachia, and part of Moscovia.

(13) Asiatica or Tartaria deserta et Moscoritica differs not much from the ancient Sarmatia Asiatica, which in Ptolemies descriptions is bounded on the West, with the River Tanais and Palus Maeotis, on the East, with Scythia intra Imaum, on the North with the Montes Hyperborei, and on the South with the mountains Coran & Caucasus. The Inhabitants live in Hordes as the rest do, which remove often, & direct their wandring course by observing the Pole-starre. In this too their Hordes have di­visions, and are known by severall names: The chiefe is Zaucll which for the most part lies betwixt the rivers Volga, & Laych, and in regard it is as it were the mother-Hord to the rest, it was called magna Horda, and her Emperour Vlacham, magnus domi­nus; for so he was, and had full power of a Prince, till they were subdued by the Precopenses in the yeare one thousand five hun­dred sixe, and after by Basilius Duke of Moscoria. Next to this are the Casanenses, which have their chiefe Citie Casan, upon the River Volga, near the confines of Moscoria. It was once an in­tire government to it selfe, but in the yeare one thousand five hundred fifty one, after many victories and revolts, it was fully and irrecoverably vanquisht, and made an addition to the Duke of Moscoria's title. The Inhabitants here are somewhat more in­genuous then the Precopenses: they till their ground, and in some places build houses, and practise Merchandise with the Turks and Moscorites. Not much unlike to these are the Astrachanen­ses, situate toward the mare Capium, and have their name from their rich Metropolis Astrachan, twenty Italian miles distant from the mouth of Volga; both they and it, were subdued in the yeare one thousand foure hundred ninety foure, by the Duke of Moscoria. Besides these there are many other wilde Hordes of Tartars; Of the Nohaicenses, Thumenenses, Schibaschienses, Casachienses, As [...]nichanenses, Baschirdi, Kirgessi, Molgamozani. These last strange Idolaters of the Sun and a piece of a red clout, hung up before them upon a pole. They live in Caves, and feed for the most part upon such creatures as creep upon the ground: some of them are Anthropophagi. And hereabouts is the great lake called Kytay.

(14) Tartaria antiqua, the ancient seat of the Tartars, and Kingdome of Magog, when both the first Inhabitant was placed by the sonne of Iapheth, and when these last Tartars entred, under the command of Chinchis. It was the utmost portiō of the Tartarian Empire, to the frozen Seas on her North, the Scythian on the East, and the mare de Annian: for it containes many di­sperst Hordes, all (almost) subject to the great Cham of Cathai. In the most Northerne tract, which strikes into the Sea beyond the polar circle dwell the Dani, Neptalitae, Mecriti, &c. more Southward the Kingdome of Tabor, and the vast desert Carae­coranum, and the mount Altay, the place of buriall for the Tar­tarian Emperours. Toward the East Seas and neer the Promon­tory of Tabin, are the Regions of Arzaret, (which some thinke to be the very place first possest by the remnant of the ten cap­tive Tribes,) and Annian, and Argon, and Tenduch, and Mongal, and many other, whose people live after the antique manner in tents moveable, some few Cities they have, poorely built, and as rudely customed. Among other incivilities they have this fashion, to prostitute their wives and sisters to such guests, as they would entertaine most friendly; and when it was once for­bad by their great Cham, they recovered it againe with much suite, and solemne protestation, that they had not thrived since it was laid aside. The ground brings forth good store of especi­all good Rhubarbe.

(15) Zagathai, the same with Scythia intra Imaum, and is bounded upon the West with the mare Caspium, upon the East with the desert as farre as Lop: upon the North with the River Iaxartus, and upon the South with the Mount Caucasus. It hath the name from their Prince, brother to their great Cham, and containes in it these severall Provinces: (1) Zagatai, where Tamberlane was borne, and first bare rule in the Citie Sarma­chand, a place enricht by his victories, and memorable for the death of Clytus, slaine by Alexander in his drunken fury. The seate of the Governour is in Bochara, another Towne of the best note here. (2) Bactria now Cocazzan, the Inhabitants were led by Bessus, which slew Darius, and the first King was Zoro­astes, in the time of Ninus the Assyrian, and twice tried the for­tune of warre with him, but was at last vanquished, and his Kingdome made a Province to the Monarchie: In severall ages it hath beene tossed into the hands of divers States, among the rest, the Romanes had it once in their possession, at which time, the Inhabitāts received knowledge of the truth from the mouth of Saint Thomas: but have lost it since by the tyranny of the Sa­racens and Tartars. (3) Sogdiana on the North of Bactria where Gropolis stood, built for a Fort against the Scythians, and stand­ing to the time of Alexander, who battered it to the ground. (4) Margiana, and (5) Turchestan, East of the Mare Caspium, and was the seat of the Turks before they brake into Armenia.

(16) Cathaie, the same with Scythia extra Imaum, and is the Empire of the great Cham of the Tartars, and true progenie of Chinchis. It is compassed almost with mountaines, and deserts▪ and is divided from China, onely by a great wall on the South. The soyle is exceeding fertile, and the people farre more civill, then in the other parts of Tartaria. Her Provinces are (1) Ca­thaie, which is supposed to be the antique seate of the Seres: and is therefore called Regio Serica: For it sends forth excellent Silkes, Stuffes, and Chamlets, and other rare Commodities, which equalize her (at least in her owne esteeme) to the best parts of Europe. Her Metropolis is Cambelu, twenty-eight miles in compasse, besides the suburbs, built foure-square by the River Polysangus, and enricht from India, China, and other Regions, with all sorts of Merchandise. Here their great Cham lives, but is buried at the Mount Altay, and is conveyed thither by a strong guard, which kils all they meet in the way, and commands them to serve their Lord in the other world: Maginus reports from Marcus Polus, that while he was in Cathaie, tenne thousand persons lost their lives upon one such occasion. (2) Tangut, which (they say) had the Art of Printing many hundred yeares before it was knowne among us. (3) Camul. (4) Tanifu. (5) Tebet, not much differing either from themselves, or the other parts of Tartaria, which belong to the Kingdome of Cathaie.

The Description of the Sommer Ilands, once called the BERMUDAS.

AS it hath pleased God of his especiall grace and mercy to deliver this Nation from that sinke of errours, and supersti­tious practises wherewith the face of Christendome was overspread: and hath caused the truth of Piety and Re­ligion to shine amongst us, through the effectuall Ministry of his Word: In so much that there is no Nation in the world, to whom the grace of God hath (in these latter times) more abounded, nor where true Religion hath beene so generally imbraced and maintained, as in this Kingdome: So hath he likewise delivered us from many eminent dangers, and evill practises at home and abroad: hath blessed us with much peace and prosperitie: and moreover, hath honoured us with such notable favours, that the fame of the worthy exploits, and noble attempts of this Nation by Sea and by Land, hath resounded to the glory of his Name, even to the farthest parts of the earth; And I beseech God (in the Name of him in whom alone he is well-pleased) still to continue this his goodnesse towards us, although in these times we have just cause to feare the contrary.

Amongst these latter sort of Benefits which God hath vouch­safed to this Nation, I meane that magnanimitie and courage, and his divine assistance in the prosecution of so many notable actions, may worthily, in my judgement (though sleighted at by some) be reckoned that noble enterprise, of planting VIR­GINIA with Christian Religion, and English people. And as he hath manifested his succour and providence many waies, be­yond expectation, for the advancement of this worke, so not a little in the discovery of the Sommer Ilands: for (to omit other reasons) these are as it were the Key, opening a passage, and ma­king the way more safe to many parts of this new World, and especially to Virginia: so that if they had been discovered and in­habited by any such as would oppose the planting of Virginia: It had proved a matter so difficult and dangerous, that in all like­lihood it had been relinquished ere this time; of these I have exhibited this description, with the relation following.

These Ilands, formerly called the Bermudas, now the Som­mer Ilands, shunned by Travellers, as most dangerous, and sel­dome seene by any, except against their wills; reputed to be ra­ther a hold and habitation of Devils, then any fit place for men to abide in, were discovered in the yeare 1609. in manner follow­ing, There was at that time eight Ships send by the Adventurers to Virginia, amongst which one of the best and strongest was called the Sea-venture, in burden neere 300. tunne: In this, were their chiefe Commanders, Sir Thomas Gates, & Sir George Som­mers, and with them about 150. persons. And upon the 25. of Iuly the same yeare, being at Sea, this Ship called the Sea-ven­ture, was by a fierce and terrible storme separated from the rest of the Fleet: and withall so shaken and torne by violence of the weather, that she sprung a leake: whereat the water came in so fast, that in short time it was seven or eight foot deepe within the hold. Whereupon, for safetie of their shippe and lives, they fell to pumping, and bayling out the water with buc­kets; and continued their labour for three dayes, and as many nights without intermission. But then perceiving that they availed nothing, the water in this space rather increasing, then any whit abating; Now hopelesse of safety, tyred and out-worne with labour, watching, and discomfort, and desirous to refresh their enfeebled spirits with some little rest before their death; they resolved to cease their labour, and so by consequence per­mit their ship to sinke. Sir George Sommers sitting day and night all this while upon the Poope, to direct the Shippe as evenly as might be, lest she should be over-turned or swallowed of the waves, espied land, and thereupon called the Company together, and encouraged them again to pumping, and casting out water, by which meanes they kept her up from sinking, and by Gods providence escaped the rocks, till they gat within halfe a mile of the shoare, where she stuck fast betweene two rocks. The extremitie of the storme being then well qualified, they had time to land all their men, most part of their provision, and to save much of their ships tacking and iron-worke before she sanke. And thus it pleased God, by this evill, to bring to light a farre greater good, agreeable to that saying,

Having thus escaped the eminent danger of present death, and all safely arrived: We may well conceive their joy to have beene great, especially when they found there, in great abun­dance, Fish, Fowle, Hogs, and other things for the sustenance of man, and which they most of all feared, water: but no people, nor any kinde of cattell, except those Hogs, and a few wilde Cats; which in likelihood had swoom a-shore out of some Ship cast away upon the coast, and there encreased. They abode there nine moneths, during which time, with help of such things as they saved of the Sea venture, and of such as they found in the Countrey, they built of Cedar, and rigged fit for the Sea, two Vessels, a Ship and a Pinnace, and upon the tenth of May 1610. departed toward Virginia, leaving onely two men behind them, and carrying with them store of provision for the reliefe of the people there. Vpon the 24. of May, they arrived safely there, and shortly after some of them returned to the Sommer Ilands againe for a further supply, in the same Ship which they had for­merly built there; where Sir George Sommers dying, his men did not according to his last charge given unto them, returne to Vir­ginia; but framed their course for England, leaving behind them three men, that stayed voluntarily, who shortly after found in Somerset Iland, which is part of Sandys Tribe, a very great trea­sure in Amber-greece, to the value of nine or ten thousand pound sterling: there hath also beene found since divers times of the best sort.

This new discovery of the Sommer Ilands, being thus made knowne in England, to the Virginian Company, by these men which returned, they sold to some hundred and twenty persons of the same Company, who obtained a Charter from his Majesty, and so hold it. And toward the latter end of Aprill, 1612. sent thither a ship called the Plough, with some sixty persons, to in­habite, appointing Governour one Master Richard Moore, a man ingenious and carefull, who since died in Sir Walter Rawleyes last voyage to Guiana, (a place as appeareth by our moderne Geographers, very rich and spatious). But, as I say, he arrived there about the beginning of Iuly, and found the foresaid three men that stayed voluntarily, very well. Master Moore spent three yeares of his government for the most part in fortifying the Country, and trayning the people in martial exercises, which custome hath beene continued by his successours: he built some nine or tenne Forts, placing Ordinance and Munition in them. In his time, the Lord sent upon the Countrey a very grievous scourge and punishment, threatning the utter ruine and desola­tion of it: That it came from God I need not strive to prove, especially considering it was generally so acknowledged by us at that time: The causes and occasions of it I need not name, being very well knowne to us all that then lived there, which were about 600. persons, though shortly after much diminished. I will onely shew the thing it selfe, which was a wonderfull an­noyance by silly Rats: These Rats comming at the first out of a Ship, few in number, increased in the space of two year, or lesse, so exceedingly, that they filled not onely those places where they were first landed: But swimming from place to place, spread themselves into all parts of the Countrey. In so much, that there was no Iland, though severed by the Sea from all other Lands, and many miles distant from the Iles where the Rats had their originall, but was pestered with them. They had their nests almost in every tree, and in all places their Burrowes in the ground (like Conies) to harbour in. They spared not the fruits of Plants or Trees, neither the Plants themselves, but eat them up. When we had set our Corne, they would com­monly come by troupes the night following, or so soone as it began to grow, and digge it up againe. If by diligent watching any of it were preserved till it came to caring, it should then ve­ry hardly scape them. Yea, it was a difficult matter after we had it in our houses, to save it from them, for they became noysome even to the persons of men. We used all diligence for the de­stroying of them, nourishing many Cats, wilde and tame, for that purpose; we used Rats-bane, and many times set fire on the Woods, so as the fire might runne halfe a mile or more be­fore it were extinct: Every man in the Countrey was enjoyned to set twelve Traps, and some of their owne accord set neere a hundred, which they visited twice or thrice in a night. We trayned up our Dogs to hunt them, wherein they grew so ex­pert, that a good Dog in two or three houres space, would kill fortie or fiftie Rattes, and other meanes we used to destroy them, but could not prevaile, finding them still to encrease against us.

And this was the principall cause of the great distresse where­unto we were driven in the first planting of the Countrey, for these, devouring the fruits of the earth, kept us destitute of bread a yeere, or two; so that, when we had it afterwards again, we were so weaned from it, that we should easily neglect and forget to eate it with our meat. We were also destitute at that time of Boats, and other provision for Fishing. And moreover, M^r. Moore had received warning from England, that he should expect the Spaniard that yeare, yet they came not, but with two Ships, which attempting to come in, and having their Boat be­fore [Page]

[Page 42] them to sound the way, were shot at by the said Master Moore from Kings Castle, and as we supposed one of them stricken thorough, whereupon they presently departed. But (as I say) this expectation of them caused us (though in great neces­sitie) to hasten the fortifications of the Country. All these joyntly (but principally the Rats) were the causes of our distresse: for being destitute of foode, many died, and we all became very feeble and weake, whereof some being so, would not; others could not stirre abroad to seeke reliefe, but died in their houses: such as went abroad were subject, through weaknesse, to be sud­denly surprised with a disease we called the Feages, which was neither paine nor sicknesse, but as it were the highest degree of weaknesse, depriving us of power and abilitie for the execution of any bodily exercise, whether it were working, walking, or what else. Being thus taken, if there were any in company that could minister any reliefe, they would straight-wayes recover, otherwise they died there: Yet many after a little rest would be able to walke againe, and then if they found any succour were saved.

About this time, or immediately before, came thither a com­pany of Ravens, which continued with us all the time of this mortalitie, and then departed. There were not before that time, nor since (so farre as I heare) any more of them seene there. And this, with some other reasons of more moment, moved many to thinke that there were some other Ilands neare the Sommer-Ilands, betweene Virginia, and it; and Master Moore (in his time, with some others of us) went forth in a Boat so farre as then we could conveniently, of purpose to discover it: Since then, it hath been endevoured by others, and is yet (as I heare) to be fur­ther attempted. And howsoever I am perswaded (for certaine causes which I cannot here relate) there is no such thing; Yet would I not dis-animate any from this enterprise, for if they finde any, their labours will be well recompenced; and though they finde none, yet might they discover those parts so well, that the passage to and from Virginia would be more safe and easie.

But to returne from whence we have digressed: The ex­tremitie of our distresse beganne to abate a little before Master Moores time of Government was expired, partly by supplies out of England, of victuall and provision for fishing, and partly by that rest and libertie we then obtained, the Countrey being fortified. Yet the Rats encreased and continued almost to the end of Captaine Tuckers time, although he was provident and industrious to destroy them, but toward the end of his time it pleased God (by what meanes it is not well knowne) to take them away, in so much that the wilde Cats and many Dogges which lived on them were famished, and many of them leaving the woods, came downe to the houses, and to such places where they use to garbish their Fish, and became tame. Some have attributed this destruction of them to the encrease of wild Cats, but that is not likely they should be so suddenly encreased ra­ther at that time, then in the foure yeares before. And the chiefe occasion of this supposition was because they saw such companies of them leave the Woods, and shew themselves for want of food. Others have supposed it to come to passe by the coldnesse of the weather, which notwithstanding is never so great there, as with us in March, nor scarce as it is in Aprill, ex­cept it be in the winde; besides, the Rats wanted not feathers of young Birds and Chickens which they dayly killed, and of Palmeto Mosse (as we call it) to build themselves warme nests out of the winde, as usually they did. Neither doth it appeare that the cold was so mortall to them, seeing they would ordinarily swim from place to place, and be very fat even in the midst of Winter. It remaineth then, that as we know God doth some­times effect his will without subordinate and secondary causes, and sometimes against them: So we need not doubt but that in the speedy encrease and spreading of these Vermine; as also, in the preservation of so many of us by such weake meanes as we then enjoyed, and especially in the sodain removall of this great annoyance, there was joyned with, and besides the ordi­nary and manifest meanes, a more immediate and secret worke of God.

Now to proceed, Master Moores time of government be­ing expired, Captaine Tucker succeeded, arriving there about mid-May, 1616. who likewise governed (according to the cu­stome) three yeares; which time he spent, for the most part, in husbanding the Countrey, planting and nourishing all such things as were found either fit for Trade, or for the sustentation and use of the Inhabitants, wherein he travelled with much diligence and good successe, sending to some parts of the Indies for Plants and Fruits: he also added to the fortifications, and made some inclosures. In his time, viz. in the yeare 1617. was sent a Ship and provision, with men of skill, for the killing of Whales; but they arrived there too late, to wit, about the midst of Aprill, so that before they could make ready their Shallops, and fit themselves, the principall season for Whale-fishing was past: For the Whales come thither in Ianuarie, and depart again toward the latter end of May: yet they struck some, but found them so lively, swift, and fierce after they were stricken, that they could take none. They yeeld great store of Oyle, as appeared by one that drave to shoare on Sommerset Iland, in Sandys Tribe: and by another that we found not farre from thence dead upon a Rock.

I also received by Captaine Tucker, directions from the Ad­venturers to divide the Countrey, and to Assigne to each Ad­venturer his shares or portion of land: and withall, a description, with notes touching the manner how they would have it done, as they had formerly determined by lot. Which thing I did with all faithfulnesse and diligence, the manner of it doth above appeare, and is more largely manifested in a Booke of the Survey of the Countrey, exhibited to the Right Honoura­ble his Majesties Councell, and the Court of Adventurers for these parts. And then began this, which was before as it were an unsetled and confused Chaos (I meane as touching a Plan­tation, for considered onely as a Regiment it was otherwise) to receive a convenient disposition, forme, and order, and to become indeed a Plantation; for though the Countrey was small, yet they could not have beene conveniently disposed and well setled, without a true description and Survey made of it; and againe every man being setled where he might con­stantly abide, they knew their businesse, and fitted their house­hold accordingly. They built for themselves and their families, not Tents or Cabins, but more substantiall houses: they cleared their grounds, and planted not onely such things as would yeeld them their fruits in a yeare, or halfe a yeare: but all such too, as would afford them profit after certaine yeares, &c. So that in short time after, even before the expiration of Captaine Tuckers government, the Countrey began to aspire and neerly to approach unto that happinesse and prosperitie wherein now is flourisheth. For may it not justly be accounted happinesse and prosperitie, for men to live where they enjoy the meanes of true religion and salvation, to wit, the sincere ministery of the Word and Sacraments? where the government is good, without rigour and oppression, the place healthfull and tempe­rate? where they are freed from all extreme care and toyle? where they have food in abundance, and very good, with other things needfull to the body? and where they have commodi­ties meete for Trade, by which they may better and advance their estates? all which and more is largely verified in the pre­sent estate of that Colony, whatsoever some maliciously mind­ed, or to evill ends suborned, may say to the contrary, so that there may seeme to be a restauration of that golden age so much spoken of.

The Governour now there resident, is one Captaine Butler, for Captaine Tucker departing thence in December, 1618. left in his place, Captaine Kendall, (who also was one that supplied the same place in the interim, betweene Master Moores time and Captaine Tuckers) and hath spent some nine or ten years in the Countrey. But in the yeare 1619. about Midsommer, the Ad­venturers sent thither as Governour for three yeares, (according to the custome) the said Captaine Butler, and foure Ships, with some five hundred persons, there being at that time in the Coun­trey onely five hundred more: for by the space of foure yeares, to wit, during the later part of Master Moores government, and all the time of Captaine Tuckers, they had sent few thither, be­ing almost hopelesse of the place, by reason of the Rats: But since there have beene sent many Companies more then have come to my knowledge. In so much that I understand the Coun­trey is now almost fully Planted and Inhabited.

Thus I have briefly related, (so farre foorth as hath come to my knowledge and remembrance) every thing of most note and im­portance that hath befallen in the first discovery and planting of these Ilands, till this present. I have laboured to contract my selfe, yet have exceeded my extended limits. Now I must speake something of the Countrey it selfe: which consisteth of a com­pany of small Ilands, scituate and formed as above appeareth. It lyeth in the Westerne Ocean, in that part of the world lately discovered, and called AMERICA, or the NEVV WORLD, vulgarly, the WEST INDIES: It hath Latitude, or elevation (as is above-said) 32. Degrees 25. minutes, which is almost the same with the Maderaes, or rather more Southward. Now the better to manifest the scituation of it, I have reduced the whole into a narrow roome, placing it, as above appeareth at the Cen­ter or middle of the Flye or Compasse: and withall have made an appearance of the Sea-coast of VIRGINIA, as also of sundry other places of Note adjacent, according to their true position and distance from it, as neere as I could gather; so that the Com­passe sheweth how any of those places bear from the SOMMER ILANDS: and if you measure by the parts of the graduated Me­ridian, from the middle of the Compasse to any of those places, you have their distance. For every Degree is twenty Leagues, or sixtie Miles.

The Countrey is round about environed with Rocks; which to the North-ward, West-ward, & South-West-ward, extend farther then hath beene yet discovered: By reason of these Rockes the Countrey is very strong: For there is onely two places (and scarce two, except to such as know them well) where shipping may safely come in: & those places are very wel [Page 43] fortified: but within its roome to entertaine a Royall Fleet. The Rockes in most places appeare at a low water: neither are they much covered at a high water; For it ebbs and flowes there, not above five foot. The shore it selfe (for the most part) is a Rock: so hardned by the Sunne, Winde, and Sea, that it is not apt to be worne by the waves; whose violence is also broken by the Rocks, before they come at the shoare. The Mould is of divers co­lours; neither Clay, nor Sand, but a meane betweene. The Red, which resembleth Clay, is worst; the whitish, resembling Sand, and the blackish Clay, is good: the Brown between them both (which they call white, be­cause there is mingled with it as it were a white Marle) is best. Vnder the mould two or three foot deepe, and sometimes lesse, is a kinde of white, hard substance, which they call the Rock: the Trees usually fasten their rootes in it; and draw their nourishment from it: Neither is it indeed Rocke or Stone, nor so hard, though for the most part harder then Chalke, nor so white, but Pumice-like and spungie, easily receiving and containing much water: I have seen, in some places, Clay found under it. It seemes to be engendered of the Rain-water, draying through the earth, and drawing with it of his substance, unto a certaine depth where it congeales. The hard­est kind of it (which is commonly under the red ground) is not so spungie, nor re [...]ins much water; but lveth in the ground in Quarries, as it were thick Slates one upon another: & there is some chinks or crevices betwixt one lare and another, through which the water hath passage: so that in such places there is scarce found any fresh water. For all, or the most part of their fresh water (whereof they have good store) cometh out of the Sea; drayn­ing through the sand, or through the fore said substance, which they call the Rocke, and leaving his salt behinde, it becomes fresh: Sometimes we digged wels of fresh water, within foure or five pases of the Sea-side; some­times further off. The most part of them would ebbe and flow, as the Sea did, and be levell or little higher then the superficies of the Sea.

The aire is most commonly clear, very temperate, moist, with a moderate heat, very healthfull, and apt for generation and nourishing of all things; so that there is scarce any thing transported from hence thither, but it yeelds a far greater encrease; if it be any living thing, becomes fatter and better-li­king, then here. By this means the Countrey was so replenished with Hens and Turkies, within the space of three or foure years, that being neglected, many of them forsooke the houses, and became wilde, and so lived in great abundance. The like encrease there is of Hogs and other Cattle, according to their kinds. There seems to be a continuall Spring, which is the cause that some few things come not to that maturity and perfection, as were requisite. And though the Trees doe shed their leaves, yet they are alwayes full of greene. The Corne is the same which they use almost in all parts of the West Indies, to wit, Maiz: which, to such as are used to it, is more hearty and nourishing then our English Wheat, and yeelds a farre greater encrease, as a pound, sometimes, of one or two graines. Of this Corne, and divers other things without either plowing or digging the ground, they have two harvests every yeare: for they set about March, which they gather in Iuly; and again in August, which is ripe in December: And little slips of Fig-trees, and Vines, doe usually beare fruit in lesse then a yeare after they be planted, sometimes in halfe a yeare. The like fertility it hath in other things.

There is scarce at any time to be perceived either frost or snow, nor any extream heat; for there is almost alwaies some wind stirring, which cleareth and cooleth the ayre. Their Summers and Winters observe the same times with ours, but their longest dayes & nights are shorter then ours in England by two houres and almost a halfe: as also their shortest dayes and nights are as much longer then ours: for their longest dayes and nights are about four­teen houres, and their shortest ten. When it is Noone with us, it is Morning with them; and when it is about five of the clock in the Evening with us, it is high noone with them: so that whilst the Sunne declines with us, it riseth with them, as also it doth in Virginia. It is apt to thunder and lightning all the yeare, oft-times more terrible then in England; but no man, or other li­ving creature have I knowne hurt by it. There is no venomous creature in the Countrey: the yellow Spider which is there, making her web as it were of silke, and bringing forth her young (as the Alchimists their stone) of Egges like little balls of quick-silver, is not perceived to be any whit veno­mous. Yet there is a Plant (that clymeth trees like Ivie, the leafe also of the same colour, but in shape like the Vine) that is some-what venomous, but of no great force.

There is great store and variety of Fish, and so good that these parts of the World afford not the like; which being for the most part unknowne to us, each man gave them names as they best liked: As one kind they called Rock-fish, another Groopers, others Progy-fish, Hog-fish, Angel-fish, Ca­vallyes, Yellow-tayles. Spanish Makarell, Mullets, Breame, Conny-fish, Morrayes, Sting-tayles, Flying fish, &c. The like they did by the Fowle, as Cohooes, Sand Birds, Herons, Duck and Teale, Pemlicoes, Castle­boobies, Hawkes, &c. The Countrey, when we first began the Plantation, was all over-growne with woods and Plants of severall kinds: and to such kinds as were unknowne to us (which were the most part) we also gave names; such as were known retaining their old names: as Cedars, Palme-toes, Black-wood, White-wood, Yellow-wood, Mulbery-trees, Stopper-trees, Laurell and Olive-trees, Mangrowes, Pepper-trees, Yellow-berry-weed, Red-weed: These and many others, we have naturally growing in the Countrey. But since it hath beene inhabited, there hath beene brought thither, as well from the Indies, as from other parts of the World, sundry other Plants, as Vines of severall kinds, Sugar-canes, Fig-trees, Apple-trees, Oranges, Lymons, Pomegranets, Plantaines, Pines, Parsnips, Raddishes, Artichokes, Potatoes, Cassado, Indico, and many other: In so much that it is now become as it were some specious Garden or Nurcery of many plea­sant and profitable things.

Now if I should proceed to a more speciall Narration, and speake of all these Plants, Birds, Fishes, and other remarkable things particularly: I could not but be much larger then were any waies expedient in this place. Besides, I have long since understood, that Captaine Butler (the Governour there resident) hath undertaken to write of these and the like things, a peculiar Treatise. This therefore that is spoken touching the nature of the Countrey in generall, shall suffice. Only to give the Reader some taste and satisfaction in that kinde, I will make choyse of two particulars, whereof I will speake, not so largely as the thing requires; but so farre forth as will be meete and convenient in this place. The first shall be the Tortoys, which they call a Turckle: which having some affinity and resemblance with Fishes, Beasts, and Fowles, shall serve in stead of an History of them all. The other shall be that which they call the prickled Peare-tree: which participating in nature, and resembling in some things, Hearbes, and in other, Trees; shall likewise serve in stead of the naturall History of them both.

And first of the Turckle, not regarding (for brevities sake) the large dis­courses of others; I will onely write what I have seen and known my selfe. They are in the shape of their body like a Crab-fish; and have foure [...]innes: they are as great as three or foure men can carry: the upper part of them is covered with a great shell, which we call a galley-patch weighing (as I take it) halfe a hundred weight: that flesh that cleaveth to the inside of this being rosted against the fire, is excellent meat, almost like the marrow of Beefe; but the shell it selfe harder then horne: she hath also a shell on her belly, not so hard, but being boyled it becometh soft like the sinews or gristle of Beefe; and good meat. These live in the Sea, spending the Spring-time, and part of Summer about these Ilands: but the residue of the yeare, we know not where. They are like to Fowle in respect of smalnesse and fashion of their heads and necks: which are wrinckled like a Turkies, but white, and not so sharpe billed. They also breed their young of Egges which they lay. They resemble Beasts, in that their flesh is like Veale, but more hard and solid; and they feed alwaies upon grasse growing at the bottome of the wa­ter, neither can they abide any longer under water, thē they hold their breath; which the old ones will doe long: but the young ones being chased to and fro, cannot continue two minutes without coming up to breathe. Shortly after their first coming in, the Male and Female couple, which we call coo­ting; this they continue some three dayes together, during which time, they will scarce separate though a Boat come to them, nor hardly when they are smitten. Not long after, the she-Turckle comes up by night upon some sandy bay; and further up then the water useth to flow, she digges a hole with her finne in the sand, some two foot deepe; and there coming up severall nights layes her egges, some halfe a bushell (which are about the bignesse of a Hens egge, and round as a ball) and each time covers them with sand very curiously; so that a man shall hardly find the place. These egges (as it seemes) are afterwards hatched by heat of the Sun, and then by the pro­vidence of God (the means as yet unknown to us) are brought out of the earth, for we could never perceive that she returnes any more to them, and yet in likely-hood they remain not long in the earth after they are hatched, because (as I have before said) they cannot live without breathing. We sometimes see of the young ones no bigger then a mans hand, which some fish will devoure. They grow slowly, and seeme to have a very long life; they'le sleepe on the top of the water, and were wont to sleepe often on the land, till the Countrey was peopled; they will also live out of the water some three weeks, and that without meat, but mourne and pine a way; they are wery witty. Being on the land turned upon their backs, they can no more without some helpe or advantage recover themselves; by which means when they come on shore to lay their egges, they are easily taken, as also they are when they are cooting. But otherwise we take them for the most part by night, making a great light in a Boat, to which they will some­times swim, and seldome shun: so that a man standing ready with a staffe in his hand, which hath at one end a socket, wherein is an Iron lesse then a mans finger, foure-square and sharpe, with a l [...]ne fastned to it, he striketh this Iron into the upper shell of the Turckle, it sticks so fast, that after she hath a little tyred her selfe by swimming to and fro, she is taken by it. They will live, the head being cut off, foure and twenty houres; so that if you cut the flesh with a knife, or touch it, it will tremble and shrinke away. There is no meat will keepe longer either fresh or salt.

But leaving these, we will now come to speak of the prickled pears, which are a fruit growing in these Ilands, in such places as are scarce fit for any thing else, namely, upon rocks and cliffes, and commonly by the Sea-side, as if the salt water did some-what help to the generation and nourishing of them. The tree seemes to grow certaine yeares before it beares fruit, and then to continue bearing, very many yeares, having almost all the yeare long fruit upon it. And although we call this a tree, yet hath it scarce any body or branches, but consisteth in a manner wholly of leaves and fruit, soft and brittle. But because there is a very learned Writer hath made a descrip­tion (as it may seeme) of this Plant, wherein he hath given some light of that profit and commodity that may arise of it; I have thought good to translate the same into English, and here to insert it, which is as followeth. Card de variet. Rerum.

The Purple or Scarlet dye hath alwaies beene of greatest value, and it is two-fold, to wit, of Wooll, which in times past was thus coloured, with the Iuice of a There is in the Sommer Ilands (as I have seene, to the West-ward of Port-royall) such a kind of fish yeelding a purple Iuice [...] but I do not so well remem­ber it as to set down certainly whether it be the purple fish be here speakes of. fish, whereof we have spoken where we treated of fishes. Of late it hath beene dyed with This seemeth to be of a kind of Palme, but much different from the Palmetoes that are in the Som [...]er Ilands. Coccus, whereof we have also spoken in his place. But Silke as we have said, was dyed with cer­taine knots of He meanes not Cutchene [...]e which is a flye brought from the Indies, without heads; but lit­tle wormes, breeding on the roote of a Plant called Bibenella. Bibenella: though now for the most part with the graine comming of the This is that we call the prickled peare. Indian Fig: heereof we made mention whilst we spake of Aloes, as also [Page 44] where we spake of Silke dye: It will not be amisse now to gather them both into one. The Indian Fig is so called, because in respect of the forme of the fruit the greatnesse of his leaves it resembleth a Fig: But I will describe it more accurately; for when I was at Genoway, I there saw it at a certaine Physicians house, where also I first saw the Indian Balme. This Indian Fig is called by them of Mexico, where there is great store of them, Nuchtly, [...]nd the tree it selfe Nopai: But the Indians of Hispaniola call both the tree and the fruit Tuna. Some also doe account that which they call Py­thaya, to be of the same kind: because in these two things they agree, name­ly, in that they have both a very bright red colour, stayning the hands, and colouring the urine, that it seemes to be bloud: they both also have red graines within the fruit as a Fig, and both grow on prickled Plants: but they differ in the fruit; that which they call Pythaya, is not crowned as the other which they call Tuna is: but in form resembleth a Quince, being of a bloud red-colour, and a very hard rynde.

The Plant therefore that bears the foresaid fruit, called Tuna or Nuchtly, hath his leaves a foot long, and halfe a foot broad, and neare an Inch thick, very green and full of long stiff▪ prickles, almost of an ash colour. The best fruit are those which are white, next, those which are yellow; in the next place those which are of changeable colour: the last and worst sort of these There are only of these two last [...] in the Sommer Ilands. are those which are greene, and any of these sorts are usually eaten without feare.

The fruit it selfe is very like a You must understand it to be meant whilst the Figs are on the trees. Fig, as well in respect of the limmernesse and softnesse of the rynde, as also in forme or shape, save that it is somewhat longer: and hath as it were a crown on the top, like Medlars.

The leaves grow one out

of another without any stalke: and out of the sides of the leaves growes the fruit, without stalks also, and without such Thorns as are on the leaves. Some tast like pears, some like grapes, and have within them those graynes which (as I have said) they use for the dying of Silke. This fruit doth coole as doth the juyce of their leaves, which they use for water. The leaves therefore (as it is evident) are likened to Fig-tree leaves, onely in respect of their greatnesse: the fruit it selfe is likened to a Fig, in respect of the thicknesse and softnesse of the rynde, and because of the graynes within it; and hence it hath beene fitly called the Indian Fig. Now whether Silke be dyed of these graynes alone, or that some other things be used with them, it imports not much, seeing we intend not so much to teach the ad­juncts of this or that particular, which are subject to alteration and change, but rather the things themselves, according to their causes and reasons, which are unchangeable: for all things by tract of time, and many things by the diversitie of Countries are altered; yet the reason still remaineth. As if any thing else should retaine this bright red colour, and be also in sub­stance somewhat subtill and condensate: Then having strength and efficacy it shall be fit for the dying of Silke, or Wooll. But if this Plant could be produced He speakes of Italy. here, it would prove a thing of marveilous profit: for they dye with this Drug, not silke alone, but likewise wooll, calling it a Crimson or Scarlet dye.

This his description of the Indian Fig called, as it seemes by the Indians, in some places, Tuna, in others Nuchtly, exactly agreeth with that fruit w^ch in the Sommer Islands we call the prickled Peare: Neither is there any such difference as can make them appeare to be of divers kinds. I understand that the like fruit is also growing in Virginia, I have seene of the leaves of this tree, being full of great prickles, hanged round about the wals of a Storehouse to preserve the Come that was therein the Rats: which after a moneth or two dropping downe, have againe grown and produced other trees by the wals side. The leaves are full of Iuyce, cleare and clammy as the whites of Egges. Now touching the dying of Silke or Scarlet with this fruit I have known no tryall to be made: but this light being given, I doubt not but some will exercise their skill that wayes: Two things are herein requisite, first that it may have his perfect maturity and ripenesse; and then that it be used in such manner, and with such materials as are conveni­ent: whether Arsnick, Allome, Tartar, alias Argoll, Wormeseed, the scum of Sope, the water of Bran, or what else: and yet perchance the diversity of Regions may make all frustrate. For I have found by experience setting the seeds here in England, the Plant to degenerate so much that it could scarce be known from a Thistle. Much more might be spoken hereof, which I let passe, that I might draw to an end.

Now because (as I have before said) these Islands may seeme, as well in the strange manner of their discovery as in respect of their strength and sci­tuation, to be ordained and reserved by the providence of God, not so much for themselves (being small) as for the more easie and commodious plan­ting of other parts of this new World; and especially of Virginia. And be­cause by the wisdome and discretion of his Majesties Counsell for that place, it hath beene lately ordered and foreseene that the Sommer Islands might have some necessary coherence, and as it were dependancy upon Vir­ginia, (so that looke how much land any man doth properly possesse in the Sommer Islands, he hath at least foure times so much in Virginia) the care al­so and oversight of them both being committed to the right Honorable the Earle of Southampton: (whose Honorable affection and endevours as they have every way appeared for the good of this Common-wealth, so par­ticularly in the government of these affaires: Insomuch that they are on a sudden growne to thrice so great strength and prosperity as formerly they had.) I say for these causes, having my selfe spent certaine years in the one place, and being sometimes conversant with such as have lived in the other, I think it fit to expresse my opinion truly as I am perswaded of these Plan­tations, and so explaining it by two or three arguments to conclude. I say therefore the Countries being free to be possessed, affording things meete for houshold provision and trade, and being also healthfull and agreeable to the constitutions of our Country-men; all which of the one I know and can affirme, and of the other understand no lesse: the planting of them (besides the benefit of the adventurers) must needs adde much to the strength, pro­speritie and glory of this Kingdome, would prove a singular benefit to the native Inhabitants of Virginia; and also to such our Country-men as should goe over, and in all tend to the glory of God. For first, touching such as goe over. It is not unknowne that amongst other things wherein God hath prospered our Nation, this is one: that he hath caused us to multiply and en­crease exceedingly; Insomuch that his blessing pronounced touching the Iews, that their children should say, Isa. 40.20. The place is straight for me, give place to me that I may dwell, may seeme after a sort to be verified & ac­complished in us at this day: so that although many thousands were aspared, the land would remain abundantly replenished: w^ch being so, if such as lack meanes here (as many doe) to support the charges incident to themselves and their families, in such sort as were requisite, to goe over thither; they are forth-with endowed with lands and employments, whence through their industrie they may raise their estates. And it is certaine there are very few there, but they maintaine themselves farre better, and with lesse care and pains then they did or could doe here. Againe, if they be such as have meanes to purchase land there, and transport servants at their own charge, they have in their lands large penny-worths, and for their servants many profitable employments. Secondly, the benefit that should redound to the native Inhabitants of Virginia is very great, whilst by this meanes they might in time be reclaimed from their rude conditions, and savage kind of life, to more humanity and knowledge, being instructed in Arts and Occu­pations; and furnished with sundry instruments, so necessary in humane Societies, that without them we could not well subsist: and finally be re­duced to a more civill and orderly forme of government. But chiefly and in the first place, those silly creatures sitting now in darknesse, and in the sha­dow of death: might be delivered from darknes to light, & from the power and tyranny of Satan, unto God, by faith in Christ. Lastly, as it would adde much to the fame and glory of this Kingdome, so would it to the strength and prosperitie thereof: whilst we might be served from thence with sundry commodities which we now obtaine from other places with the exporting and diverting hence an infinite treasure, and that many times to the enriching of the enemies of our State and Religion: as Currants, and other fruit, Oyles, Gummes, Cotten-wooll, Sugar, Rich Furres, Caviary and Cordage, Masts, Plancks, Boards, Pitch, Tarre, Pot-ashes, and Sope-ashes, Hempe, Flax, Iron, Salt, Silkes, Woad, Madder, Indico, and other Drugs for Dyes, and Physick, &c. For it is not to be doubted, but these and the like things doe cost this Kingdome yearely many Millions of wealth. Some men will say, though these things or any them were brought us from these Plantations, yet would there be little saved to this Common-wealth, because they would and in equitie might expect to receive their price for them; but the difference is very great: First, because we might have them from thence at lower Rates, the voyage being shorter and lesse dangerous then in any of the others: Secondly the customes and other duties which we now pay in Forraine Countries would there be saved; for though they were as great as they are in those countries, yet would they wholly redound to the benefit of his Majestie, and consequently to the good of this King­dome: Thirdly, forasmuch as those which are Adventurers thither, live and have their estates here in Englaud, & condition with such as they send over at their charge upon their lands, to receive from them the ratable moyetie of all such profits as shall be raised on their lands: It is evident that a great part of those commodities would be brought in without any charge to this Kingdome, whilst there should be neither money, nor wares exported for them: And so they would become as it were the naturall commodities of our owne Countrey. Moreover the Planters there are our Countrey-men, members of the same Common-wealth with us: who may no doubt in short time deserve of the Indians so well, in the things before mentioned, and succouring them in their wants, &c. as may move them freely without compulsion or injury, to resigne themselves to his Majesties protection and government. And many other benefits are like to arise of this worthy acti­on, which might stirre up forwardnesse in the prosecution of it. But let this suffice to be spoken in this place.